Virtual Unrolling and Deciphering of Her PDF

2
Acknowledgements
The organizers of the 28th international Congress of Papyrology gratefully

acknowledge the support of:
 Universitat Pompeu Fabra, Departament d'Humanitats

 AIP - Association Internationale de Papyrologues
 IEMed - Institut Europeu de la Mediterrània
 MINECO - Ministerio de Economía y Competitividad
 RecerCaixa
 ACHH – Asociación Cultural Hispano Helénica
 CEPO – Centro de Estudios de Oriente Próximo
 Abadía de Montserrat
 Archivo de los Jesuitas de Barcelona
We also extend our warmest thanks to the Museu d'Història de Barcelona (MUHBA),
Arxiu de la Corona d'Aragó, Generalitat de Catalunya and Ajuntament de Barcelona,
Patronat Municipal de Turisme de Tarragona, Museu d'Arqueologia de
Empuriés/Ullastret
Organizing Committee
Alberto Nodar, chairman of the committee

Sofía Torallas, chairman of the committee
Sergio Carro Martín, secretary of the congress, graphic designer and webmaster
María Jesús Albarrán, logistics coordinator
Marco Antonio Santamaría
José Domingo Rodríguez Martín
Irene Pajón Leyra
Amalia Zomeño
Raquel Martín
Alba de Frutos
Scientific Committee
María Jesús Albarrán

José Luis Alonso
Alberto Bernabé
Juan Chapa
Emilio Crespo
Ana Isabel Jiménez
Raquel Martín
Alberto Nodar
Irene Pajón
José-Domingo Rodríguez
3
Marco Antonio Santamaría
Maria Victoria Spottorno
Emilio Suárez
Sofia Torallas
Jakub Urbanik
Amalia Zomeño
EVENTIA
Mar Lluís
Helena de Puig
Student Staff
Andrea Concari
Sophie Butler
Javier Funes
Antoni Heitzmann
Nuria Jené
Cristina Montoro
Jordi Salvo
Secretary of Departament d'Humanitats

Carolina Cámara Molina
4
5
6
PROGRAMME
XXVIII International Congress of Papyrology

(Barcelona, 1-6 August 2016)
7
8
MONDAY 1 AUGUST
8:30h – 9:30h: Registration (HALL – Roger de Llúria building)
9:30h – 10:30h: Plenary (Room: Auditorium): Lecture by Andrea Jördens, President of the
Association Internationale de Papyrologues
10:30h – 11:00h: Coffee Break
11:00h – 13:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Archaeology

Chair: R. Pintaudi
 11:00h – 11:30h: Roger Bagnall/Paola Davoli, Papyrology, stratigraphy, and

excavation method
 11:30h – 12:00h: Ruey-Lin Chang/Jakub Ordutowski, Report of the first survey season
at Philadelphia (IFAO, 2015)
 12:00h – 12:30h: Paola Boffula Alimeni, Memorie del sottosuolo di Tebtynis a … Roma
e a Venezia!
 12:30h – 13:00h: AnneMarie Luijendijk, On discarding papyri in Roman and Late
Antique Egypt: Theoretical, archaeological, and ancient perspectives
 13:00h – 13:30h: Cornelia Römer, The Gods of Karanis
Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Ptolemaic Egypt

Chair: D. Thompson
 11:00h – 11:30h: Stéphanie Wackenier, Four new documents from the archive of
Haryotes (IIIrd BC)
 11:30h – 12:00h: Laura Willer, Documents from the Temple – Two re-used papyri
 12:00h – 12:30h: David Martinez, P. Texas inv. no. 1: A petition concerning a dispute
over land boundaries
 12:30h – 13:00h: Carla Balconi, Due “ordini di comparizione” di età tolemaica nella
collezione dell’Università Cattolica di Milano
 13:00h – 13:30h: Caroline Cheung, A rare and early double document of a vineyard
lease (P.Tebt.0137)
Room Berenice: Literary Papyri

Chair: F. Longo Auricchio
 11:00h – 11:30h: Gertjan Verhasselt, The lives of Sappho and Simonides in a

biographical compendium (P.Oxy. 1800)
 11:30h – 12:00h: Marco Perale, A new Simonides papyrus?
 12:00h – 12:30h: Jeffrey Fish, On the reconstruction of new Sappho fragments: fiber
matchings in P.GC. inv. 105
 12:30h – 13:00h: Enrico Emanuele Prodi, The offsets in P.Oxy. XV 1790
 13:00h – 13:30h: Giovanna Menci, Organizzazione dello spazio negli scholia minora a
Omero: a proposito di una ‘mise en page’ immaginaria e di fantomatici titoletti in
P.Dura 3
9
Room Cleopatra: Paraliterary Papyri. Medicine
Chair: M.H. Marganne
 11:00h – 11:30h: Douaa Aly Elalfy, Practice of surgery in Greco-Roman Egypt

 11:30h – 12:00h: Anna Monte, Sharpen the sight without glasses: the κολλύρια
ὀξυδορκικά in the papyrological and medical sources
 12:00h – 12:30h: Yousry Deyab, The impact of religion on healing practices in Egypt
during the Roman rule
 12:30h – 13:00h: Kevin Funderburk, Monastic medicine: UPENN E16238, account of
wine and unguents
 13:00h – 13:30h: Isabella Bonati, Medicalia Online: an electronic dictionary of
technical terms in medical papyri
Room Theodora: Juristic Papyrology

Chair. G. Azzarello
 11:00h – 11:30h: Eva Jakab, Conflict of laws? Legal Pluralism in the Roman Empire
 11:30h – 12:00h: José Luis Alonso, The Constitutio Antoniniana and the private legal
practice in the Eastern Empire, 125 years after Mitteis’ “Reichsrecht”
 12:00h – 12:30h: Serena Ammirati, A new look at ancient and late-antique Latin
juristic texts and their transmission: the ERC project REDHIS
 12:30h – 13:00h: Timothy M. Teeter, An unpublished Latin legal text
 13:00h – 13:30h: Maria Nowak/Agnieszka Kacprzak: Legal and social status of
extramarital children in the Roman Empire before Constantine the Great
13:30h – 15:00h Lunch
15:00h – 17:00h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Archaeology

Chair: A. Bülow-Jacobsen
 15:00h – 15:30h: Mario Capasso, L’enigma della provenienza dei codici Freer e degli
altri 12 testi cristiani di Vienna alla luce dei nuovi scavi a Soknopaiou Nesos/Dime
 15:30h – 16:00h: Todd Hickey, Petrie at Oxyrhynchus: the papyri
 16:00h – 16:30h: Laure Brossin-Pillot, « EXP » Étude archéologique d’une tabula
cerata du Musée départemental Arles Antique (France)
 16:30h – 17:00h: Jitse H.F. Dijkstra, Visitors to the Temple of Khnum at Elephantine:
Who were they?

Chair: D. Martinez
 15:00h – 15:30h: Deborah Vignot-Kott, Demotic accounts and land-registers from the
Sorbonne collection (Sorb. inv 228 a-c)
 15:30h – 16:00h: Eleni Skarsouli, Ein ptolemäisches Archiv aus Oxyrhyncha
 16:00h – 16:30h: Magdy Aly, Deed of service assignment
 16:30h – 17:00h: Valérie Wyns, Happiness and state in Ptolemaic Egypt
10
Chair: G. Del Mastro
 15:00h – 15:30h: Massimo Magnani, The ancient manuscript tradition of the

Euripidean hypotheses
 15:30h – 16:00h: Maroula Salemenou, Papyri and the documents in Demosthenes’ De
Corona
 16:00h – 16:30h: Valeria Tezzon, “A mystic cook”. Some considerations about P.Duke
1984.7
 16:30h – 17:00h: Davide Amendola, Verso una nuova edizione di P.Berol. inv. 13045
(BKT VII 13-31)
Room Cleopatra: Paraliterary Papyri. Astronomy and Astrology

Chair: A. Bernabé
 15:00h – 15:30h: Marina Escolano-Poveda, Tracking the wandering ones: a Demotic

planetary table from Montserrat (P. Monts.Roca inv. 314)
 15:30h – 16:00h: Irene Pajón Leyra, Astronomical geography on papyrus
 16:00h – 16:30h: Andreas Winkler, Some astronomers and their astrology in Graeco-
Roman Egypt
 16:30h – 17:00h: Johannes Thomann, From katarchai to ikhtiyārāt: Documentary
evidence of electional astrology in Greek and Arabic

Chair: J. Keenan
 15:00h – 15:30h: Manex Ralla Arregi, Legal representation of the monasteries: a

regulatory and papyrological approach
 15:30h – 16:00h: Małgorzata Sołek, Origo castris and the local recruitment policy of
the Roman army
 16:00h – 16:30h: Micaela Langellotti, Slavery, social attitudes, and the impact of
Roman rule
 16:30h – 17:00h: Peter van Minnen, Epikrisis Documents from the Theognostos
Archive
17:00h – 17:30h Coffee Break
17:30h – 19:00h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: PANEL: Inside out: An introspective look at papyrology through its
international congresses
Chair: R. Mazza
 17:30h – 18:00h: Rachel Mairs, Who? Gender and ethnicity at the ICP
 18:00h – 18:30h: Katherine Blouin, What? Topics and linguistic trends at the ICP
 18:30h – 19:00h: Usama Gad, Where? Mapping the ICP
11
Chair: H. Cuvigny
 17:30h – 18:00h: Thomas Backhuys, Zum ptolemäischen Monopolwesen: Die ὀθόνιον-

Produktion im frühen 3. Jahrhundert v.Chr.
 18:00h – 18:30h: Christopher Cornthwaite, Shippers, buyers, or guarantors: The
egdocheis revisited
 18:30h – 19:00h: François Gerardin, The foundation of cities in Egypt in the 2nd
century B.C.

Chair: R. Janko
 17:30h – 18:00h: Giuseppe Ucciardello, P.Lille 71+126: hexameters on Herakles?

 18:00h – 18:30h: Benjamin Henry, New hexameters from Oxyrhynchus
 18:30h – 19:00h: Livia Capponi, Chaeremon of Alexandria and the Apotheosis of
Poppaea (P.Oxy. 77.5105)
Room Cleopatra: Paraliterary Papyri. Mathematics

Chair: G. Menci
 17:30h – 18:00h: Giuseppina Azzarello, Arithmetic tables from Graeco-Roman Egypt

 18:00h – 18:30h: Federico Morelli, “Più che ’l doppiar de li scacchi s’immilla” (Dante,
Paradiso XXVIII 93). Un singolare papiro matematico della collezione vienense
Room Theodora: Documentary Papyri. Roman and Late Antique Egypt

Chair: J. Urbanik
 17:30h – 18:00h: Elizabeth Buchanan, Rural collective action in Late Antique Egypt
(400-630 CE)
 18:00h – 18:30h: Jens Mangerud, Who was the wife of Pompeius Niger?
19:15h Welcome Reception (Roger de Llúria Building: auditorium and courtyard)
12
TUESDAY 2 AUGUST
9:00h – 11:00h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Linguistics

Chair: M. Vierros
 9:00h – 9:30h: Giuseppina di Bartolo, ἐρωτάω: Semantik und Syntax in den

dokumentarischen Papyri der römischen und byzantinischen Zeit
 9:30h – 10:00h: Daniel Riaño Rufilanchas, Semantic reinterpretation of the basic case
values in the process of dative loss: a study of the papyrological evidence
 10:00h – 10:30h: Martti Leiwo, Act of the scribe: Transmitting linguistic knowledge
and scribal practices in Graeco-Roman Antiquity
 10:30h – 11:00h: Sven Tost/Lucian Reinfandt, ‘Bilingualism’ or diglossia? The use of
language in Early Arab Egypt

Chair: A. Verhoogt
 9:00h – 9:30h: Mario C. D. Paganini, Till death do us part. Funerary practices of

associations in Ptolemaic Egypt
 9:30h – 10:00h: Demokritos Kaltsas, Zu P.Sorb. III 128
 10:00h – 10:30h: Matthias Stern, All the dioiketes’ men. Serving at the local level in
Ptolemaic Egypt
 10:30h – 11:00h: Alba de Frutos García, The commensal politics of associations in
Graeco-Roman Egypt
Room Berenice: Latin Papyri

Chair: A. Bowman
 9:00h – 9:30h: Valeria Piano, P.Herc.1067 Reconsidered: Latest Results, New Prospects
 9:30h – 10:00h: Ornella Salati, A ‘forgotten’ Latin Account-Book from Oxyrhynchus.
New Perspectives on PSI II 119 + P.Oxy. III 454 + P.Laur. IV 134 recto
 10:00h – 10:30h: Andrea Bernini, New remarks on consul Publius Seius Fuscianus and
new evidence for Colonia Aelia Capitolina (P.Mich. VII 445 + inv. 3888c + inv. 3944k)
 10:30h – 11:00h: Maria Chiara Scappaticcio, Papyri and LAtin Texts: INsights and
Updated Methodologies. Towards a philological, literary, and historical approach to
Latin papyri (PLATINUM project – ERC-StG 2014 n°636983)
Room Cleopatra: Paraliterary Papyri. School Texts

Chair: D. Colomo
 9:00h – 9:30h: Raffaella Cribiore, Schools and school exercises again

 9:30h – 10:00h: Jennifer Cromwell, Teacher, student, or writer? The ostraca from
Theban tomb 310 and the monk Pleine
 10:00h – 10:30h: Julia Lougovaya, Literary ostraca: Material choice and cultural
context
 10:30h – 11:00h: Luigi Prada, “Have them bring a scribe from the school!”: Introducing
a systematic study of school texts in Egyptian from Hellenistic and Roman Egypt
13
Chair: D. Rathbone
 9:00h – 9:30h: Marcin Kotyl, P.Giss.inv.216A–C: An unpublished first-century roll with

drafts of P.Hamb. I 3?
 9:30h – 10:00h: José-Domingo Rodríguez Martín, Avoiding the judge: The exclusion of
the δίκη in contractual clauses
 10:00h – 10:30h: Federica Micucci, The dossier of Flavius Heraclius and two new
papyri from the British Library
11:30h – 13:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Linguistics

Chair: M. Leiwo
 11:30h – 12:00h: Sonja Dahlgren, Evidence from the papyri: a preliminary definition of
an Egyptian Greek variant
 12:00h – 12:30h: Christoph Weilbach, A new Fachwörterbuch
 12:30h – 13:00h: Marja Vierros, Sematia platform, linguistic annotation and the
katochoi of the Serapeion
 13:00h – 13:30h: Ágnes T. Mihálykó, The persistence of Greek and the rise of Coptic in
the early Christian liturgy in Egypt

Chair: K. Vandorpe
 11:30h – 12:00h: Claudia Tirel Cena, Alcune considerazioni su due papiri con cessione
e affitto di ἡμέραι ἁγνευτικαί
 12:00h – 12:30h: Bianca Borrelli, Primi risultati di un rinnovato studio del P.Rev.Laws
 12:30h – 13:00h: Andrew Hogan, Auctions in Ptolemaic Egypt: UPZ I 114, II 220, and II
221 as a case study for markets
 13:00h – 13:30h: Renate Fellinger, The legal role of women revisited: Ptolemaic
documents for money from Upper Egypt
Room Berenice: Latin Papyri

Chair: M.C. Scappaticcio
 11:30h – 12:00h: Giulio Iovine, Delving into Latin documents. Towards an edition of
unpublished Latin documentary papyri in Vienna
 12:00h – 12:30h: Dario Internullo, Latin documents on papyrus from late Antique and
Early Medieval West: a framework
 12:30h – 13:00h: Gabriel Nocchi Macedo, Papyri and the Ancient editions of Terence
14
Room Cleopatra: School Texts and Scribal Practices
Chair: R. Cribiore
 11:30h – 12:00h: Charikleia Grace Ioannidou, Selection of literature extracts in school

manuals
 12:00h – 12:30h: Chiara Meccariello, Heracles in Graeco-Roman Egypt. A new puzzling
mythological papyrus
 12:30h – 13:00h: Ángela Cámara, A writing exercise in the Palau Ribes Papyrus
Collection: P.PalauRib. inv. 217r
 13:00h – 13:30h: Eunsoo Lee, Euclidean Diagrams in mathematical papyri: How they
are different from diagrams in early manuscripts

Chair: J.L. Alonso
 11:30h – 12:00h: Hilla Halla-aho, An unpublished Latin testament (P. Carlsberg 671 +
PSI inv. I 143 R)
 12:00h – 12:30h: Marianna Thoma, The law of succession in Roman Egypt: siblings and
non-siblings disputes over inheritance
 12:30h – 13:00h: Alkestis Spinou, A freight list, a list of expenses and a Roman
birthday celebration
 13:00h – 13:30h: Nicholas Venable, The persistence of Roman law in Post-
Chalcedonian Egyptian Christianity
13:30h – 15:00h Lunch
15:00h – 17:00h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Conservation and Restauration

Chair: I. Rabin
 15:00h – 15:30h: Marieka Kaye, Exploring new glass technology for the glazing of
papyri
 15:30h – 16:00h: Abdellatif Hassan Afandy, Investigation and conservation of some
Ancient papyri housed in Cairo Egyptian Museum
 16:00h – 16:30h: Emily Ramos, Preservation of the Tebtunis Papyri at the University of
California Berkeley
 16:30h – 17:00h: Eve Menei/Laurence Caylux, Conservation of the Louvre Medical
Papyrus : cautions, research, process
Room Arsinoe: Mystery Cults and Wisdom

Chair: E. Suárez de la Torre
 15:00h – 15:30h: Ioanna Karamanou, The earliest known Greek papyrus (Piraeus
Museum, MΠ 7449, 8517-8523): Text and Contexts
 15:30h – 16:00h: Richard Janko, The Derveni papyrus: new images for a new edition
16:00h – 16:30h: Alberto Bernabé, The Derveni papyrus: new editorial projects
 16:30h – 17:00h: Marco Antonio Santamaría Álvarez, Do the demons of col. VI of the
Derveni Papyrus act in Netherworld or on Earth?
15
Chair: P. Schubert
 15:00h – 15:30h: Alberto Nodar Domínguez, A new novel fragment? P.PalauRib. inv.
709
 15:30h – 16:00h: Nikoletta Kanavou, New remarks on the Panionis (P.Oxy. LXXI 4811)
 16:00h – 16:30h: María Paz López Martínez, Greek Personal Names in novel fragments
 16:30h – 17:00h: Panagiota Sarischouli, The Osiris legend in Plutarch’s De Iside et
Osiride and in Greek and Demotic magical texts: How do the sources complement each
other?
Room Cleopatra: Scribal Practices

Chair: L. Del Corso
 15:00h – 15:30h: Antonio Ricciardetto, Comparaison entre le système d’abréviations

de l’Anonyme de Londres (P.Lit.Lond. 165, Brit.Libr. inv. 137) et ceux de la Constitution
d’Athènes et des autres textes littéraires du Brit.Libr. inv. 131
 15:30h – 16:00h: Danai Bafa, Bookhands in letters from Late Antique Egypt
 16:00h – 16:30h: Alexandros Tsakos, Documents on leather – a Nubian phenomenon?

Chair: J.-D. Rodríguez Martín
 15:00h – 15:30h: Nahum Cohen, P. Berol. 25141 – A case of tax evasion in Roman
Egypt?
 15:30h – 16:00h: Paul Heilporn/Diletta Minutoli/Rosario Pintaudi, P. Laur. inv. 19655
: un nouveau rouleau fiscal de Théadelphie
 16:00h – 16:30h: Ann Ellis Hanson, ‘Ages of the census’ in Philadelphia tax-registers
 16:30h – 17:00h: Shereen A. Aly, What did the βοηθοί do?
17:30h – 19:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Conservation and Restauration

Chair: M. Kaye
 17:30h – 18:00h: Ahmed Youssef/Ana Beny, Persevering after a 1,000 years and a
blast!
 18:00h – 18:30h: María Cristina Ibáñez Domínguez, Proposal for conservation glossary
applied to papyrological collections
Room Arsinoe: Mystery Cults and Wisdom

Chair: G. Ioannidou
 17:30h – 18:00h: Ana Isabel Jiménez San Cristóbal, Demeter in a Berlin Papyrus (BKT
5.1, pp. 7-18, nº I 2)
 18:00h – 18:30h: Franziska Naether, Wise men and women in literary papyri
16
Room Berenice: Rhetoric
Chair: M. Stroppa
 17:30h – 18:00h: Mark de Kreij, The story of Tydeus in P.Mil.Vogl. III 123: A new
fragment
 18:00h – 18:30h: Daniela Colomo, Re-editing a subliterary fragment a century later:
The case of P.Oxy. XVII 2086v, Treatise on Rhetoric
 18:30h – 19:00h: Alessio Ruta, PSI Congr. XIII 2: due frammenti da una raccolta
paremiografica. Nuove integrazioni, una proposta di attribuzione
Room Cleopatra: Documentary Papyri. Roman Egypt

Chair: A. Papathomas
 17:30h – 18:00h: Antti Arjava, People of Petra

 18:00h – 18:30h: Serena Perrone, Operazioni bancarie sul recto di una lettera di
Nerone agli Alessandrini (PUG I 10)?
 18:30h – 19:00h: Dominic Rathbone, Age and fiscality in Roman Egypt
17
WEDNESDAY 3 AUGUST
9:00h – 11:00h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Arabic Papyrology

Chair: L. Reinfandt
 9:00h – 9:30h: Lajos Berkes, Which Abd Allāh? Prosopographic problems across
Greek, Coptic and Arabic Papyri from the Fayum
 9:30h – 10:00h: Asmahan Abu’Alasaad, Three different letters addressed to the
servant, Mamluk
 10:00h – 10:30h: Ursula Bsees, A desperate lover or a bored official? An unusual
Arabic poem on papyrus
 10:30h – 11:00h: Khaled Younes, Naked on the street: An Arabic written testimony on
papyrus
Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Words and Contexts

Chair: S. Russo
 9:00h – 9:30h: Yosra Ahmed Mosleh, The Doorkeepers in the light of the papyri
 9:30h – 10:00h: Rasha El-Mofatch, A touch of scent in Greco- Roman Egypt (κῦφι,
μύρον and ἄρωμα)
 10:00h – 10:30h: Suzanne Soliman, Horses and their breeders: from the Fayum to
Oxyrhynchos
 10:30h – 11:00h: Eleonora Angela Conti, Lessico affettivo nelle lettere private: alcune
considerazioni su ἀμμά
Room Berenice: Herculaneum Papyri

Chair: R. MacFarlane
 9:00h – 9:30h: Giovanni Indelli/Francesca Longo Auricchio, Le opere greche della

Biblioteca ercolanese: un aggiornamento
 9:30h – 10:00h: Vincenzo Damiani, Towards an editio princeps of PHerc. 1026
 10:00h – 10:30h: Kilian Fleischer, The circumstances of the death of Philo of Larisa –
Towards a new edition of Philodemus’ Index Academicorum (PHerc. 1021/1691; 164)
 10:30h – 11:00h: Mariacristina Fimiani, Su alcuni frammenti inediti del IV libro della
Retorica di Filodemo di Gadara
Room Cleopatra: Juristic Papyrology

Chair: F. Reiter
 9:00h – 9:30h: William Mundy, Euhemeria in the early Roman period: some new
observations on texts from an Arsinoite village
 9:30h – 10:00h: Audrey Eller, The Antinoite subdivision: from nomarchy to nome.
Creation of a new geographic subdivision and change of status
 10:00h – 10:30h: Michael Sampson, Official correspondence with Valerius
Ammonianus alias Gerontios (P.Mich. inv. 404)
18
 10:30h – 11:00h: James G. Keenan, Correspondence of the praefectus annonae
Alexandriae: P.Oxy. 24.2408 reconsidered
Room Theodora: Christian Papyri

Chair: J. Chapa
 9:00h – 9:30h: Aaltje Hidding, The Martyrs of Oxyrhynchus – Remembering the Great
Persecution in the Christ-loving City of the Sharp-Nosed Fish
 9:30h – 10:00h: Gesa Schenke, Reconstructing the origins of the cult of saints in Egypt:
Documentary evidence on miracle Healing
 10:00h – 10:30h: María Celia Ropero Serrano, Two pieces of Egyptian funerary linen
with a Latin inscription, from the Biblical and Oriental Museum of León
 10:30h – 11:00h: Anastasia Maravela, Scriptural literacy only?
11:30h – 13:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Arabic Papyrology

Chair: A. Papaconstantinou
 11:30h – 12:00h: Sergio Carro Martín, Three Illustrated Hajj documents in the Palau
Ribes Collection: A preliminary study
 12:00h – 12:30h: Mohamed Abd Ellatif Ibrahim, Archaeological and cultural study of
some texts on Ostraca from the Early Islamic Period (Century 1-3 A H. / 7-9 AD.) newly
discovered in Elephantine Island in Aswan
 12:30h – 13:00h: Ahmed Mazen, Testimonies and Recommendation for the
appointment of priesthood leadership: P. Cair.B.E. Inv. 2424
 13:00h – 13:30h: Amalia Zomeño/Matt W. Malczycki, Two Prophetic Dicta in Papyrus
(PPalauRib inv 1049)
Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Words and Contexts

Chair: N. Cohen
 11:30h – 12:00h: Valérie Schram, Ἐρίκινον ξύλον, de la bruyère en Égypte?

 12:00h – 12:30h: Simona Russo, Lex.Pap.Mat : Chapeau!
 12:30h – 13:00h: Nadine Quenouille, Memoranda – The use of ὑπόμνημα and other
noteworthy administrative terms throughout the centuries
 13:00h – 13:30h: Océane Henri, How to name one’s god. Transcription versus
translation of theonyms in Greek documents from Egypt

Chair: G. Indelli
 11:30h – 12:00h: Christian Vassallo, PHerc. 1788 ([Philodemi] Opus incertum): Edition,
translation, and commentary
 12:00h – 12:30h: Daniel Delattre/Annick Monet, PHerc.Paris. 2 (fr. 216-230),
[Philodème, La Calomnie] : une nouvelle référence à Hésiode
19
 12:30h – 13:00h: Gaia Barbieri, Studi preliminari sul PHerc. 1289
 13:00h – 13:30h: Gianluca Del Mastro, Su alcuni pezzi editi e inediti della collezione
ercolanese
Room Cleopatra: Documentary papyri. Roman Egypt

Chair: R. Bagnall
 11:30h – 12:00h: El-Sayed Gad, ἀντίδοσις in Roman Egypt: A sign of continuity or a

revival of an ancient institution?
 12:00h – 12:30h: Francisca Hoogendijk, Letter of vice-prefect Mussius Aemilianus (ca.
256-259 CE)
 12:30h – 13:00h: Elena Chepel, Two Roman payment lists from the Leiden collection
 13:00h – 13:30h: Tomasz Derda, Wills from the Oxyrhynchite agoranomeion
Room Theodora: Christian Papyri

Chair: G. Schenke
 11:30h – 12:00h: Marco Stroppa, Papiri cristiani della collezione PSI: storia recente e
prospettive future
 12:00h – 12:30h: Benjamin R. Overcash, Nomina Sacra and social semiosis in Early
Christian material culture
 12:30h – 13:00h: Grzegorz Ochała, Towards a Nubisches Namenbuch: First results of a
study on Christian Nubian onomastics
 13:00h – 13:30h: Maria Konstantinidou, Festal letters: Fragments of a genre
13:30h – 15:00h Lunch
16:00h: Exhibition “Las Flores del Faraón” (Arxiu de la Corona d'Aragó)/Museu d'Història
de Barcelona (MUHBA)
20
THURSDAY 4 AUGUST
9:00h – 11:00h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Magical Papyri

Chair: M. De Haro
 9:00h – 9:30h: Emilio Suárez de la Torre, The flight of passion. Remarks of a formulaic
topos of the erotic spells
 9:30h – 10:00h: Mélanie Houle, Fluidité exorcistique et iatromagique dans les papyri
magiques gréco-romains
 10:00h – 10:30h: Richard L. Phillips, Seeing is not believing: Rationalizing invisibility
and transformation in Late Antiquity
Room Arsinoe: Panel: Corpus Papyrorum Judaicarum

Chair: L. Capponi
 9:00h – 9:30h: Meron Piotrkowski, A brief sketch of Oxyrhynchan Jews and Judaism in
light of the literary papyri
 9:30h – 10:00h: Tal Ilan, Julia Crispina of Ein Gedi and the Fayum revisited
 10:00h – 10:30h: Zsuzsanna Szántó, Shabtai in Egypt: Cultural interaction between
Jews and Egyptians under the Ptolemies

Chair: G. Leone
 9:00h – 9:30h: Angelica De Gianni, Osservazioni su alcuni disegni dei Papiri Ercolanesi
 9:30h – 10:00h: Stefano Napolitano, Falsificazioni nei disegni di alcuni Papiri
Ercolanesi
 10:00h – 10:30h: Holger Essler, Zur Paläographie der Abzeichnungen herkulanischer
Papyri
 10:30h – 11:00h: Inna Bukreeva/Alessia Cedola/Graziano Ranocchia, Virtual unrolling
and deciphering of Herculaneum rolls by X-ray phase-contrast tomography
Room Cleopatra: Documentary Papyri. Archives

Chair: M. Depauw
 9:00h – 9:30h: Anna Dolganov, Archives and imperial Power: The Arsinoite archive
crisis revisited
 9:30h – 10:00h: Amphilochios Papathomas, Bemerkungen zu medizinischen und
dokumentarischen Papyrustexten des Seminars für Klassische Philologie der
Universität Athen
 10:00h – 10:30h: Michael Zellmann-Rohrer, P.Oxy. processing numbers and the re-
contextualization of the Oxyrhynchus papyri
 10:30h – 11:00h: Maria Rosaria Falivene, Questions concerning ‘El Hiba mummy 97’
21
Room Theodora: Documentary papyri. Roman Egypt
Chair: P. Van Minnen
 9:00h – 9:30h: Fabian Reiter, Daddy finger, where are you?

 9:30h – 10:00h: Sofie Waebens, “Send him an artaba of olives and some fish, as we
want to make use of him”: Gift exchange and bribery in Roman Egypt
 10:00h – 10:30h: Stephen M. Bay, Evidence for organized crime in documentary papyri
 10:30h – 11:00h: David M. Ratzan, Honoring debt in Roman Egypt
11:30h – 13:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Coptic Papyri

Chair: A. Boud’hors
 11:30h – 12:00h: Tonio Sebastian Richter, Coptic land leases

 12:00h – 12:30h: Esther Garel, Les ventes à terme de vin coptes du Fayoum et de
Moyenne-Égypte
 12:30h – 13:00h: Loreleï Vanderheyden, La famille de Dioscore d’Aphroditê dévoilée
par sa correspondance copte
 13:00h – 13:30h: Xavier Vicens Pedret, The papyrological collection MSG-ABEV
Room Arsinoe: Panel: Corpus Papyrorum Judaicarum

Chair: P. Artz-Grabner
 11:30h – 12:00h: Thomas Kruse, A new petition to the politeuma of the Jews of
Heracleopolis
 12:00h – 12:30h: Natalia Vega Navarrete, Eulalos und Areios vor Kaiser Caligula
 12:30h – 13:00h: Drew Longacre, Two Selective Greek Texts of Exodus: A Comparative
Analysis of Rahlfs 896 and 960

Chair: D. Delattre
 11:30h – 12:00h: Federica Nicolardi, I papiri del I libro del De rhetorica di Filodemo
 12:00h – 12:30h: Giuliana Leone/Sergio Carrelli, Per una nuova edizione di Epicuro,
Sulla natura, liber incertus
 12:30h – 13:00h: Xavier Riu, Miscellaneous readings and proposals to Philodemus, Perì
parrhesías (PHerc. 1471)
 13:00h – 13:30h: Antonio Parisi, Citazioni e meccanismi di citazione nei papiri di
Demetrio Lacone
Room Cleopatra: Documentary Papyri. Archives

Chair: B. Palme
 11:30h – 12:00h: Noha A. Salem, What can happen under the cover of night? Reading
in Cair. Isid. 141
22
 12:00h – 12:30h: Graham Claytor, Autographs of a Roman soldier: The life and letters
of Gaius Iulius Apollinarius
 12:30h – 13:00h: Eman Aly Selim, A new text from the archive of Gaius Iulius Sabinus
and Apollinarius

Chair: C. Hoogendijk
 11:30h – 12:00h: Jakub Urbanik, Nomikoi in the Roman courts

 12:00h – 12:30h: Guus van Loon, Minutes of a process (?) from the VIth century AD
 12:30h – 13:00h: Marzena Wojtczak, How formal was ‘informal’? Arbitration and
settlement of claims in Late Antiquity
13:30h – 15:00h Lunch
15:00h – 17:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Hatshepsut: Experimental Sciences

Chair: P. Davoli
 15:00h – 15:30h: Myriam Krutzsch, Investigations on the question of the production

place of the papyrus writing material
 15:30h – 16:00h: Ira Rabin, Material study of the inks
 16:00h – 16:30h: Magdalena Brasas/Julio Abad-González/Rafael Álvarez, Atomic and
structural study of Egyptian papyrus of the Roman and Byzantine periods
 16:30h – 17:00h: Roger T. Macfarlane, PHerc. Paris 1: analysis of opened fragments
with multispectral imaging
 17:00h – 17:30h: Vito Mocella, L’uso del sincrotrone europeo ESRF per la lettura non
invasiva dei rotoli carbonizzati e non aperti di Ercolano
Room Arsinoe: Ostraca and Inscribed Material

Chair: C. Römer
 15:00h – 15:30h: Marie-Pierre Chaufray, Demotic ostraca from Bi’r Samut, Egyptian
Eastern Desert: an overview
 15:30h – 16:00h: Hélène Cuvigny, The 3rd c. BC entolai from Bi’r Samut and the names
of the stations on the Ptolemaic road from Apollonos polis to Berenike
 16:00h – 16:30h: Adam Bülow-Jacobsen, Ostraca from Umm Balad
 16:30h – 17:00h: Marek Dospěl, Inscribed material from the El-Hayz Oasis
 17:00h – 17:30h: Rodney Ast, A survey of Latin ostraca from North Africa
Room Berenice: Book Production

Chair: AM. Luijendijk
 15:00h – 15:30h: Marie-Hélène Marganne, Les rouleaux composites répertoriés dans

le catalogue des papyrus littéraires grecs et latins du CEDOPAL
 15:30h – 16:00h: Nathan Carlig, Les rouleaux littéraires grecs de nature composite
profane et chrétienne (début du IIIe – troisième quart du VIe siècle)
23
 16:00h – 16:30h: Francesca Maltomini, The second life of the Hibeh literary papyri
 16:30h – 17:00h: Francesca De Robertis, Near-Eastern literary papyri
 17:00h – 17:30h: Bruce W. Griffin, Some quantitative notes on the palaeography of
Oxyrhynchus literary papyri

Chair: M.R. Falivene
 15:00h – 15:30h: Fatma E. Hamouda, A letter in the Yale Papyrus Collection

 15:30h – 16:00h: Dorota Dzierzbicka, Wine dealers: a case study in merchant networks
of Roman and Byzantine Egypt
 16:00h – 16:30h: Yasmine Amory, Considérations autour du π/ épistolaire : une
contamination entre les ordres et la lettre antique tardive ?
 16:30h – 17:00h: Mohamed G. Elmaghrabi, A tomos synkollesimos reunited
Room Theodora: Panel: The rhetoric of complaint: The petition from the Romans to the
Mamluks
Chair: J. Gascou
 15:00h – 15:30h: Ari Bryen, The rhetoric of complaint in the Roman period
 15:30h – 16:00h: Marina Rustow, Rhetoric and institutional practices in Fatimid
petitions
 16:00h – 16:30h: Tamer el-Leithy, The social logic of complaint: How petitions forged
groups in Ayyübid and Mamlūk society
 16:30h – 17:00h: Jean-Luc Fournet, Anatomie d’un genre en mutation: la pétition de
l’Antiquité tardive
 17:00h – 17:30h: Naïm Vanthieghem, Arabic petitions from Umayyad and Abbasid
Egypt (VIIe-Xe centuries). An overview of their form, content and context
19:15h: Barcelona City Hall Reception
24
FRIDAY 5 AUGUST
9:00h – 11:00h
PLENARY SESSION: Round table: Setting limits to our discipline?
Speakers:
Gianluca del Mastro (Papyrology and science)
Mark Depauw (Papyrology and new digital technologies)
Marie-Hélène Marganne (Papyrology and academia)
Roberta Mazza (Papyrology and ethics)
Cornelia Römer (Papyrology and archaeology)
Moderated by Alberto Nodar
11:30h – 13:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS

Chair: C. Faraone
 11:30h – 12:00h: Raquel Martín Hernández, More than a logos. The typhonicos logos
in context
 12:00h – 12:30h: Korshi Dosoo, Icon and praxis: reading a drawing in a Coptic magical
papyrus
 12:30h – 13:00h: Marius Gerhardt, News on the peculiar erotic charm Suppl.Mag. I 39
 13:00h – 13:30h: Eleni Chronopoulou, Some thoughts about P.Berl. 5026 (PGM II)
Room Arsinoe: New Technologies

Chair: R. Ast
 11:30h – 12:00h: James Cowey, Report on Papyri.info, HGV and more

 12:00h – 12:30h: Nicola Reggiani, The Corpus of Greek Medical Papyri Online and the
digital edition of ancient documents: issues and outlooks
 12:30h – 13:00h: Francesca Bertonazzi, Digital edition of P. Strasb. inv. 1187: between
the papyrus and the indirect tradition
Room Berenice: Book Production

Chair: M. Capasso
 11:30h – 12:00h: Brent Nongbri, Binding Techniques and the Development of the
Codex Format in Egypt
25
 12:00h – 12:30h: Ines Bogensperger/Aikaterini Koroli, Patterns, techniques and
materials of textiles: A joint investigation on textile production of Late Antique Egypt
 12:30h – 13:00h: Clementina Caputo, The importance of the writing support in
studying ostraca
 13:00h – 13:30h: Pierre-Luc Angles, Le grec tracé avec un pinceau comme méthode
d’identification des scripteurs digraphes. Généalogie, limites, redéfinition du critère

Chair: T. Kruse
 11:30h – 12:00h: April Pudsey/Ville Vuolanto, Reconstructing youth in Oxyrhynchos:

gymnasium and identity
 12:00h – 12:30h: Eline Scheerlinck, Learning for a better life: the relationship between
happiness and education in Graeco-Roman Egypt
 12:30h – 13:00h: Isabelle Marthot-Santaniello, Noms de personne ou noms de lieu?
La délicate question des « toponymes discriminants » à la lumière des papyrus
d’Aphroditô (VIe -VIIIe s.)
 13:00h – 13:30h: Nikolaos Gonis, Egyptian nobility from Theodosius to Justinian
Room Theodora: Panel: La jarre d’Edfou

Chair: J.L. Fournet
 11:30h – 12:00h: Jean Gascou, The Papas archive: methodological questions

 12:00h – 12:30h: Alain Delattre, Les papyrus coptes des archives de Papas: résultats
préliminaires
 12:30h – 13:00h: Anne Boud’hors, Papyrus coptes de la jarre d’Edfou
13:30h – 15:00h Lunch
15:00h – 17:30h
PARALLEL SESSIONS

Chair: A. Maravela
 15:00h – 15:30h: Christopher Faraone, Instructions for carving magical gems: Missing
diagrams and misunderstood directions
 15:30h – 16:00h: Sofía Torallas Tovar, The transmission of magical knowledge:
presentation of a new project
 16:00h – 16:30h: Roxanne Bélanger Sarrazin, Vers un catalogue des textes magiques
coptes
 16:30h – 17:00h: Magali de Haro Sanchez, Towards a typology of Greek magical
papyri: identify and differentiate copy stages and scribal skills within 4th century
handbooks
Room Arsinoe: New Technologies

Chair: J. Cowey
 15:00h – 15:30h: Yanne Broux, Trismegistos Networks
26
 15:30h – 16:00h: Herbert Verreth, Trismegistos Places, a geographical platform for
Egypt and (far) beyond
 16:00h – 16:30h: Joanne Stolk, How to write proper Greek? Scribal revision vs.
editorial regularization
 16:30h – 17:00h: Peter Arzt-Grabner, How to abbreviate a papyrological volume?
Principles, inconsistencies, and solutions
 17:00h – 17:30h: Nico Dogaer, Epistolary networks
Room Berenice: History of Papyrology

Chair: H. Maehler
 15:00h – 15:30h: Natascia Pellé, Lettere di B.P. Grenfell e A.S. Hunt a J.G. Smyly
 15:30h – 16:00h: Susan Fogarty, John Gavin Tait: A re-assessment
 16:00h – 16:30h: Alain Martin, Les archives de l’AIP
 16:30h – 17:00h: Brendan Haug, Between Cairo and Ann Arbor: Michigan papyrology
in the 1950’s
 17:00h – 17:30h: Matilde Fiorillo, Da Tebtynis a Padova. La collezione dei P. Tebt. Pad.
tra passato, presente e futuro
Room Cleopatra: Unpublished Material

Chair: F. Montanari
 15:00h – 15:30h: Elisabeth R. O’Connell, Greek and Coptic manuscripts (still) in the
British Museum
 15:30h – 16:00h: Lincoln H. Blumell/Thomas A. Wayment, Some unpublished
fragments in the J. Rendel Harris Collection
 16:00h – 16:30h: Jean-Michel Mouton, Aperçu sur la collection des « Papiers de
Damas »
Room Theodora: Documentary Papyri. Roman and Islamic Egypt

Chair: N. Gonis
 15:00h – 15:30h: Sophie Kovarik, People and power in Late Antique Fayyum: the
formation of a local elite, 5th to 7th centuries
 15:30h – 16:00h: Amin Benaissa, A new bird’s-eye view of the Oxyrhynchite estate of
the Flavii Apiones
 16:00h – 16:30h: Janneke de Jong, A new assessment from eighth century Aphrodito
 16:30h – 17:00h: Stefanie Schmidt, Adopting and adapting. Certain aspects of
economic change in Early Islamic Egypt
 17:00 – 17:30h: Arietta Papaconstantinou, Objects, labour, and client networks in late
antique rural credit transactions
20:00h: Farewell Dinner (Llotja de Barcelona. Please bring your badge)
27
SATURDAY 6 AUGUST
9:00h – 12:00h
GENERAL ASSEMBLY of the Association Internationale de Papyrologues (Auditorium)
12:00h: Optional Tour to Tarragona
SUNDAY 7 AUGUST
9:00h: Optional Tour to Empúries /Ullastret
28
ABSTRACTS
XXVIII International Congress of Papyrology

(Barcelona, 1-6 August 2016)
29
30
MONDAY 1 AUGUST
11:00h-13:30h PARALLEL SESSIONS
Room Room Room Room Room

HATSHEPSUT ARSINOE BERENICE CLEOPATRA THEODORA
Roger Bagnall / Stéphanie Gertjan Douaa Eva
11-11:30
Paola Davoli Wackenier Verhasselt Ali Elalfi Jakab
Ruey-Lin
Chang / Laura Marco Anna José Luis
11:30-12
Jakub Willer Perale Monte Alonso
Ordutowski
Paola David Jeffrey Yousry Serena
12-12:30
Boffula Martinez Fish Deyab Ammirati
AnneMarie Carla Enrico Emanuele Kevin Timothy

12:30-13
Luijendijk Balconi Prodi Funderburk M. Teeter
Maria Nowak/
Cornelia Caroline Giovanna Isabella
13-13:30 Agnieszka
Römer Cheung Menci Bonati
Kacprzak
Room HATSHEPSUT: Archaeology
Roger Bagnall/Paola Davoli

New York University/Università del Salento
“Papyrology, Stratigraphy, and Excavation Method”
Over the past two decades, papyrologists have made efforts to reconnect excavated papyri to
their stratigraphic contexts, a task made difficult by the excavation and recording methods of
the past, even in the case of excavations like Karanis. Experience with the excavations at
Amheida (ancient Trimithis) over the past decade has shown that careful stratigraphic
excavation and study of the documents can be mutually supportive in important ways, for
example with ceramic types and ostraka with regnal years helping to anchor one another’s
chronology. But stratigraphic excavation is slow and expensive, and many archaeological sites
in Egypt today are threatened by development, water, and looting. Although the
circumstances and threats are different, the parallel with the threat to sites from sebbakhin a
century ago is considerable. The need to excavate according to the best contemporary
practices must be affirmed, but those practices tend to restrict excavation to very small
portions of sites. In this paper we explore the dilemmas faced by archaeological missions
today, and some possible approaches to using resources efficiently in the face of today’s
challenges.
31
Ruey-Lin Chang/Jakub Ordutowski
IFAO, Cairo
“Report of the First Survey Season at Philadelphia (IFAO, 2015)”
A first mission of archaeological survey on the site of Philadelphia in Fayyum was carried out in
December 2015 by a team of the French Institute of Oriental Archaeology in Cairo, after more
than a century following the one-off excavation season lead by Paul Viereck and Friedrich
Zucker in 1908/9 on behalf of the Berlin State Museums. Through a combination of
topographical survey, study of artefacts on the surface, recording of architectural remains and
geomagnetic prospection, a few remarkable features (2nd c. BC-3rd c. AD) of the site have been
better registered, despite the desolate state of their preservation. In addition to the initial
problematics about the urban planning (Kūm al-Ḫarāba al-Kabīr Ğirza) and the location of
rubbish dumps, the results have also allowed us to envisage, for the next two survey seaons,
an exploration along the ancient canal and an ancient road which stretches from the urban
centre southwards, down to a lime quarry within the desert hills, which lie to the east and
south-east of the cemeteries (al-Rubiyyāt).
Paola Boffula Alimeni

Macquarie University
“Memorie del sottosuolo di Tebtynis a … Roma e a Venezia!”
«Dei fortunati e ricchi ritrovamenti papiracei a Tebtynis sono stati già pubblicati alcuni cospicui
saggi» ma l’eccezionale scoperta, presso l’Istituto Nazionale di Archeologia e di Storia dell’Arte
di Palazzo Venezia (INASA) a Roma, di alcuni papiri e documenti di natura varia riportano
l’attenzione alle campagne di scavo di Tebtynis, effettuate negli anni 1930/1935 dalla R.
Missione Archeologica Italiana in Egitto, coordinate da Carlo Anti (1930-1935), Gilberto
Bagnani (1931-1935) e Achille Vogliano (1934-1935).
Alcune ricerche congiunte presso gli archivi di altre istituzioni hanno permesso di ricostruire in
parte la vicenda e di scoprire un altro “frammento” di Tebtynis conservato ora nel Museo
Nazionale Romano - Palazzo Massimo di Roma, che in realtà avrebbe dovuto far parte di quei
quattrocentoquarantanove reperti che furono presi in consegna da Adriana Ruggeri, economo
della Soprintendenza alle Antichità di Egittologia a Torino, il 20 luglio del 1970.
«Some substantial essays on the lucky and rich papyrological finds in Tebtynis have been
already published» but the exceptional discovery of some papyri and documents of various
kinds by the Istituto Nazionale di Archeologia e di Storia dell’Arte - Palazzo Venezia (Inasa) in
Rome has drawn again the attention to the excavations developed in Tebtynis between 1930
and 1935 by R. Italian Archaeological Mission in Egypt, and coordinated by Carlo Anti (1930-
1935), Gilberto Bagnani (1931-1935) and Achille Vogliano (1934-1935).
Joint researches in the archives of other institutions have also enabled scholars to reconstruct
part of their story and have lead to the discovery of another "fragment" from Tebtynis, now
preserved in Rome, at the Museo Nazionale - Palazzo Massimo, which actually should have
been part of those four hundred forty-nine pieces which were received by Adriana Ruggeri,
treasurer of the Superintendency of Antiquities of Egyptology in Turin, on 20th July 1970.
AnneMarie Luijendijk
University of Princeton
“On discarding papyri in Roman and Late Antique Egypt: Theoretical, archaeological, and
ancient perspectives”
This paper explores one particular aspect of the study of papyri: namely the fact that many of
them were found discarded among ancient trash. At the garbage heaps of cities such as
Oxyrhynchus and Hermopolis, innumerable papyrus fragments have been found.
32
The materiality of manuscripts involves their decay. As texts, they may be considered
irrelevant, obsolete, heretical. As physical artifacts, literary manuscripts are subject to
becoming out of fashion, qua format (roll or codex), writing material (papyrus or parchment)
and script (uncial or minuscule). As objects of use, they are vulnerable to wear and tear.
But how concretely did these papyri, from elaborately produced pieces of literature to
mundane documents, end up as trash? In order to answer that question, my paper examines
three moments: 1. The first theoretical moment is in the present: drawing on anthropological
and sociological studies. 2. The second is archaeological and takes us back about a century ago,
to the end of the 19th and early 20th century, when Egyptian cities were excavated by Western
scholars. 3. The third moment is in antiquity, studying how the ancients conceived of trash and
discarding, both in documentary papyri and in literary and legal sources.
Cornelia Römer
German Archaeological Institute, Cairo
“The Gods of Karanis”
A rediscovered wall painting from Karanis offers new insights into the religious world of the
village in the Fayum.
Papyrological and archaeological evidence combined create a more comprehensive image of
the diversity of cults in the Graeco-Roman Fayum.
Room ARSINOE: Documentary Papyri. Ptolemaic Egypt
Stéphanie Wackenier
Université Paris I
“Four new documents from the archive of the basilicogrammateus Haryotes (IIIrd century BC)”
In the Institut de papyrologie de la Sorbonne, I discovered some years ago four unpublished
administrative documents (P.Sorb.inv. 103, 167+168, 302, 386) sent to a man called Haryotes.
Pierre Jouguet found them in Magdola and Ghoran during his excavations at the beginning of
the 20th century. Those texts written in the second half of the third century BC concern works
regarding the administration: transport of goods, building or upkeep of dykes, payment of
salaries. The provenance of the papyri is the Arsinoite nome but the Herakleopolite nome
seems to be the origin of the document and the agent in P.Sorb.inv. 167+168. I would like to
compare them with two well-known documents: P.Hib. I 72 (241/240 BC) and P.Sorb. I 34 (230
BC). In the first one, Haryotes is mentionned as basilicogrammateus and we know for sure that
he is in charge of the Herakleopolite. The other one is an administrative letter sent to Haryotes
concerning the transport of cedar. H. Cadell who published this administrative letter could not
affirm that Haryotes was the same man as the basilicogrammateus of the P.Hib. I 72 because,
as she wrote with relevance, Haryotes is a frequent personal name especially in the Middle
Egypt. But she made the hypothesis that Haryotes could be the basilicogrammateus of the
Herakleopolite nome even if the provenance of the papyrus is the Fayum. In this paper, I
would like to prove that Haryotes is actually the royal scribe of the Herakleopolite nome from
at least 241/240 BC to 229/228 BC.
33
Laura Willer
Universität Heidelberg
“Documents from the Temple – Two Re-used Papyri”
As is well known the texts which were stored in the Tebtynis Temple Library, the library of an
Egyptian temple, were written on the back of Greek papyrus scrolls from the administrative
bureaucracy of Egypt. The aim of this paper is to present two fragmentary, yet unpublished
Greek rectos stemming from this context. One is a census declaration on the back of which
there is a demotic literary text. The other one could be a κατ’ ἄνδρα report of sitologoi on the
back of which there is a theological treatise, also in demotic.
David Martinez
University of Chicago
“P. Texas inv. no. 1: A Petition Concerning a Dispute over Land Boundaries”
This papyrus, consisting of 14 lines and measuring 34 x 7 cm, comes from the small collection
of Ptolemaic papyri from mummy cartonnage in the Harry Ransom Humanities Research
Center at the University of Texas at Austin. The document is a new enteuxis, dated to 220 BC,
nominally addressed to the king, but lodged, as are many of the P. Enteuxis texts, with the
strategos Diophanes. A certain Lastratos is engaged in a land dispute with another, whose
name does not survive, concerning the position of their kleroi. He requests that Diophanes
instruct the basilikos grammateus to send a surveyor to determine the boundaries of their two
plots. Thus the subject matter seems very similar in many respects to the fragmentary P.
Enteuxis 68.
Carla Balconi
Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
“Due "ordini di comparizione" di età tolemaica nella collezione dell'Università Cattolica di
Milano”
Mentre per l'epoca romana si conoscono molti documenti appartenenti alla tipologia dei
cosiddetti "ordini di comparizione", per l'età tolemaica sono stati pubblicati finora
relativamente pochi documenti riconducibili a questa categoria, alla quale appartengono
anche P.Med. inv. 83.09 (=P.Bingen 34) e P.Med. inv. 83.15 (in corso di stampa). Il confronto
con i documenti coevi di questo tipo può fornire alcune ulteriori precisazioni sui due papiri
considerati.
Caroline Cheung
University of Berkeley
“A Rare and Early Double Document of a Vineyard Lease (P.Tebt.0137)”
Among the 26,000 papyri Bernard Grenfell and Arthur Hunt recovered from the town of
Tebtunis (Umm el-Breigat) in their excavations of 1899/1900 was a double document
(Doppelurkunde) of a Ptolemaic vineyard lease from the library of the Temple of Soknebtunis
(P.Tebt.0137). This papyrus is currently housed in the Center for the Tebtunis Papyri at the
University of California, Berkeley, and was only briefly described by Grenfell and Hunt in their
publications. Although the papyrus only preserves approximately one-half to one-third of the
text, and only the right hand side, it can be dated to the late 3rd c. BCE, making it one of the
earliest surviving examples of a double document, and without any exact parallels. The
internal text was folded and sealed while the external text, which was left open, would have
listed the names of six witnesses at the end of the document as well as the record keeper
(συγγραφοφύλαξ), to whom the lease was entrusted for safekeeping. Both texts listed the
34
terms of the lease, rent payment, and penalty fines. Although the lease was drawn up in
Theognis for Sosos, a Coan and most likely a soldier, to lease a vineyard to Arsinoe, the
document was deposited in the temple library in Tebtunis, suggesting that the temple played
an important administrative role. This vineyard lease unexpectedly mentions both wine and
wheat; vineyard leases from later periods generally list wine and/or cash as forms of payment.
Since Ptolemaic vineyard leases are rare, this paper presents the historical context and
preliminary reading of an interesting and unique text that documents an economic transaction
during this period that is rarely preserved in the papyrological record.
Room BERENICE: Literary Papyri
Gertjan Verhasselt
KU Leuven
“The Lives of Sappho and Simonides in a Biographical Compendium (P.Oxy. 1800)”
Biography was a popular genre in antiquity, especially in the Hellenistic and Roman periods.
Most of these works are now lost, though numerous fragments and several papyri allow us to
catch a glimpse of the wide range of biographical works. One of the most important
biographical papyri to have surfaced from the sands of Egypt is no doubt P.Oxy. 1800, which
contains the remains of a biographical compendium on a variety of famous people (poets,
orators and politicians). This paper will discuss the section on poets, which contains the
biographies of Sappho and Simonides. Unlike Pindar or the tragedians, their poetry is not
preserved in medieval manuscripts, which usually also included a biography of the poet in
question. This makes the material of P.Oxy. 1800 all the more unique and interesting. As is so
often the case for the lives of poets, the “facts” are mainly based on the poets’ works, which
biographers were prone to read biographically. Other information seems to be derived from
the way in which the poets were portrayed and ridiculed in comedy.
Marco Perale
University of Liverpool
“A new Simonides papyrus?”
This paper discusses the preliminary results of my research on EES inv. 112/54, an as yet
unpublished Oxyrhynchus papyrus datable to the late first/early second century AD. The
papyrus consists of seven fragments, the largest of which preserves some thirty (partly
damaged and illegible) lines of text. It transmits a lyric text on the death of
Opheltes/Archemorus, the son of the king of Nemea, who was left unguarded by his nurse
Hypsipyle and slain by a snake. The largest fragment opens with a sequence of hipponacteans
and phalaeceans, in which a character bewails the tragic loss of some unidentified individuals
and points his/her interlocutors to a fountain. The dialogue probably takes place between
Hypsipyle and some members of the Seven Against Thebe’s army, who are in search of water
to placate their thirst. As the Seven are said to have founded the Nemean games in honour of
Opheltes, the text may be linked with the institution of the festival. An athletic connection
emerges in one of the smaller fragments, where the name Menestheus, one of the
participants in the disk-throwing competition in honour of Opheltes, can be restored. Among
lyric poets, the death of Opheltes/Archemorus was particularly? treated by Simonides, as
evidenced in fr. 19 Poltera = PMG 553. A few correspondences between the papyrus text and
Statius’ Thebaid suggest that we may be dealing with a genuine archaic composition still
circulating in the early Imperial age rather than a local literary product. In my paper, I will
engage with issues of attribution and will put forward Simonides as the likeliest candidate for
35
the authorship of the fragment.
Jeffrey Fish
Baylor University
“On the reconstruction of new Sappho fragments: papyrus fiber matchings in P.GC. inv. 105”
The reconstruction of new fragments from Sappho Book 1 (P. GC. inv. 105) depends heavily
upon the the matching of papyrus fibers. This presentation, with the help of high resolution
images, will provide a detailed explanation of the rational behind some of the joins given in the
2014 edition of the fragments. In addition to offering a more precise matching of the
fragments of Sappho 16, 17, and 18, the presentation will include discussion of the placement
of fragments of Sappho 5 and Sappho 9, and whether their fiber patterns provide a basis for a
join with P. Sapph. Obbink.
Enrico Emanuele Prodi

University of Oxford
“The offsets in P.Oxy. XV 1790”
P.Oxy. XV 1790 is one of the best-known papyri of archaic Greek lyric, preserving the so-called
‘encomium to Polycrates’ generally attributed to Ibycus (PMGF 282). The lyric poem has been
examined time and again, and the marginalia too have received a moderate amount of
attention, but the present contribution focuses on the hitherto neglected further textual
material which is preserved on the same papyrus. As J. P. Barron noticed almost half a century
ago (BICS 16, 1969), ‘In addition to the main text the papyrus carries three separate series of
offsets’, at least one of which goes back to roughly the same time as the main writing of P.Oxy.
1790 – the mid or late second century BC – although it is evidently in a different hand. These
offsets were only visible in infrared (BICS cit., pl. V), and Barron did not deal with them in any
further detail. Today’s multispectral imaging techniques allow the offsets to be read with much
greater clarity than in Barron’s time, and this paper explores the process of deciphering the
surviving offsets, distinguishing their different layers, and attempting to piece together the
tantalizing puzzle that they constitute. Although it has not yet been possible to extract
continuous text from the surviving offsets or to identify the text from which they come, this
paper presents the results that have been achieved so far and, moreover, serves as proof of
concept for the investigation of offsets left by different manuscripts (unlike for instance PSI IV
435 = P.Cair.Zen. I 59034, P.Yale I 19, P.Mil.Vogl. VIII, P.Artemid., and PSI XVI 1584, where the
offsets come from other sections of the same manuscript) and as an encouragement to
undertake further research on the offsets both of P.Oxy. 1790 and of any other similar papyri.
Giovanna Menci
Università degli Studi di Firenze
“Organizzazione dello spazio negli scholia minora a Omero: a proposito di una ‘mise en page’
immaginaria e di fantomatici titoletti in P.Dura 3”
P.Dura 3 è un frammento di pergamena del II secolo d.C., rinvenuto nel corso degli scavi del
1932/33 a Dura Europos in pessime condizioni di conservazione e quasi impossibile da leggere
perché molto scuro. C.B. Welles, nell’ed. pr. del 1959, trascrisse soltanto poche parole, grazie a
una fotografia a infrarossi, mentre M. Gronewald, nel 1981, riuscì a dare una trascrizione,
seppure parziale, di 13 righi, individuandovi un glossario al libro IV dell’Iliade.
Recentemente N.D. Bellucci (Aegyptus 93, 2013) ha ripreso in esame la trascrizione di
Gronewald e ha avanzato l’ipotesi che le parole in eisthesis siano una sorta di titoletti
secondari apposti a gruppi di scolii, secondo una prassi mai registrata in precedenza.
Si dimostra invece che l’organizzazione dello spazio nella ‘mise en page’ di P.Dura 3 è
36
perfettamente in linea con quella dei testimoni di scholia minora a Omero provenienti
dall’Egitto: le eistheseis sono segnali della continuazione di uno scolio iniziato al rigo
precedente. Nuove letture e varie coincidenze o analogie con gli scholia D e i lessicografi sono
a favore di questa tesi e smentiscono del tutto l’esistenza di titoli in P.Dura 3.
Room CLEOPATRA: Paraliterary Papyri. Medicine
Douaa Aly Elalfy

Mansoura University
“Practice of surgery in Greco-Roman Egypt”
The abundance of medical literary works of well-known medical writers such as Hippocrates,
Galen, Aetius, Celsius, etc., and the papyrological evidence from Greco–Roman Egypt are the
two main sources of the Historiography of Greek medicine and the development of medical
treatment of different diseases and health problems. This paper analyzes the practice of
surgery in Egypt, in the treatment of some diseases and health problems, in documents from
the 2nd and the 3rd cent. CE. This paper studies papyri of various surgical content, such as
maxillofacial surgery for treatment of mandibular dislocation, ophthalmic surgery for
treatment of Coloboma, surgical treatment of shoulder dislocation, orthopedic surgery for
treatment of bone fractures, catechistic papyri about some surgical definitions, and request of
some surgical instruments. The paper describes the evolution in surgical practice, which
enabled the physicians to hold operations in the eye, bones and skull and the medical
education for qualifying the practitioner surgeons.
Anna Monte
Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin
“Sharpen the sight without glasses: the κολλύρια ὀξυδορκικά in the papyrological and medical
sources”
In a world which did not yet benefit from the use of glasses, shortsightedness and in general
any sight-deficiency were serious problems with unpleasant consequences in everyday life.
The ancients thus tried to improve vision and sharpen the sight by using simple or composed
substances, for the most part in the form of eye-salves (collyria). A particular group of collyria
is defined in ancient medical sources through the adjectives ὀξυδερκής or
ὀξυδορκικός/ὀξυδερκικός, which point to the sharpening action of these medicaments. Most
of them are recorded in the medical treatises or compilations of Galen, Oribasius, Paul of
Aegina, Aetius and others. Recipes for eye-salves with an ὀξυδερκής action are also preserved
on some papyrus fragments, such as the iatromagical codex from Antinoupolis SM II 94 → col. I
4–6 and the recently published collections of collyria P.Oxy LXXX 5243, col. III 1–4, 5–7, 13–17
and of iatromagical recipes P.Oxy. LXXX 5245, 7–8. To these texts can now be added a further,
still unpublished papyrus from the Berlin Collection, which records an eye-salve to sharpen the
sight among other recipes for medicaments. This paper aims to provide an overview on this
particular and heterogeneous group of collyria, which were believed to work by stimulating
lacrimation and thereby purifying the eye, focusing especially on the analysis of the papyrus
sources and on the discussion of the new Berlin fragment.
37
Yousry Deyab
Assiut University
“The impact of religion on healing practices in Egypt during the Roman rule”
There is little doubt that religion plays an important role in many people's lives and that has an
impact on their health. In this matter, we have a collection of papyri, ostraca and inscriptions
ranging in date from the first century BC to the fourth century AD showing that religion is of
essential interest to patients. This interest is not surprising when considered in conjunction
with the fact that divine healing in Egypt originated and developed over time according to its
unique religious culture. The personal letters that come to us from Roman Egypt are
informative with regard to the impact of gods on healing strategies. One writer states his belief
that his two daughters have been healed by his prayers to gods (P. Herm. 2, Hermopolis
Magna, 317-323 AD). Other writer confirms that his son was healed by means of god σὺν Θεῷ
ἐπαύσατο (P. Oxy. XXXI 2609, Oxyrhynchus, IV AD). At this juncture various questions raise.
Why are many patients religious? How important is religion in life of individuals in Egypt? Are
religious beliefs in conflict with professional medical care? Therefore, the purpose of this study
is to examine the divine healing strategies employed by the inhabitants of Egypt during the
Roman period in order to explore how Egyptian, Greek and Roman god and goddess and
religious beliefs interacted within the province. It addresses the extent to which the divine
intervention were utilised in healing practices and assesses the presence of and demand for
divine healing. This will enhance our knowledge about the society in general and enable us to
understand how religion is felt, lived and experienced by the individuals. The study thus
examines the ways by which Egyptian, Greek and Roman deities (such as Serket, Sekhmet,
Sarapis, Isis and Asclepius) that played a regular role in the practices of healing. It tries also to
clarify the reasons why the inhabitants of Roman Egypt might have preferred to seek
assistance from their deities on healing matters.
Kevin Funderburk
Baylor University
“Monastic Medicine: UPENN E16238, order for supplies”
Late Roman papyri from Egypt afford an opportunity to trace the rise of the church as a social
institution as well as the genesis and development of daughter institutions such as the
monastery and the hospital. A papyrus housed in the University of Pennsylvania’s Museum
preserves account balances and a list of unguents and other substances familiar from medical
authors such as Aetius Amidenus, Pliny the Elder and Dioscorides, and so has potential to shed
further light on monastic economies and medical services. Through the text’s mention of a
certain Apa Hermodoros as party to the transaction, this document makes a connection with
P.Lond. V 1887 (Hermopolis—6th c.?), which mentions this same abbot in a transaction of seed
corn and which exhibits similar scribal traits. The materials and amounts listed are suggestive
of combinations and mixtures useful for a variety of cosmetic and therapeutic uses; in
addition, certain materials also suggest long-range trading contacts. However, erroneous case
usage and odd spelling obscure both the addressee and recipient, and certain materials listed
are rare or even unattested, at least as here written. More generally, such medicinal accounts
are not closely paralleled among published papyri, although related documentary types such
as prescriptions and medical recipes survive in some number. If better understood and
paralleled, such evidence as this papyrus provides may eventually provide a better
understanding of the development of related social institutions, as well as the internal
economy and external trade relationships of late Antique monastic communities.
38
Isabella Bonati
Università degli Studi di Parma
“Medicalia Online: an electronic dictionary of technical terms in medical papyri”
The purpose of this paper is to present the project “Medical ia Online”, developed at
the University of Parma under the ERC grant 339828 DIGMEDTEXT (see
http://www.papirologia.unipr.it/ERC/medicalia.html). The project, linked to the “Corpus of the
Greek Medical Papyri Online” (CPGM), aims at creating an electronic lexical database of the
technical terms attested in the Greek papyri of medical content, with particular attention
to their evolution and survival into contemporary scientific discourse. Papyri are, in
general, a treasure trove of linguistic information, and medical papyri, such as recipes,
fragments of treatises or catechisms, and private correspondence about health and
diseases, offer rich attestations of a technical vocabulary, sometimes revealing a special
terminology unattested in other medical sources. “Medicalia Online” is based on an
interdisciplinary approach, which makes it significantly useful to all scholars working on
Antiquity (papyrologists as well as archaeologists, classicists, historians of medicine,
historians of language, and so on). The dictionary presents an innovative lexicographical
structure and includes a selection of termini technici pertaining to three thematic
categories: medical branches (e.g. ophthalmology, pathology, pharmacology), lexicalia
(e.g. containers, ingredients, instruments), text typologies (e.g. catechisms, adespota,
treatises). It will be shown, with some representative examples, how an in-depth study of
each term, carried out on the thorough analysis of all the available sources, allows a better
definition of its scientific meaning and promotes the contextual and philological
interpretation of medical texts on papyrus, as their exegesis is critically dependent on the
understanding of technical terminology.
Room THEODORA: Juristic Papyrology
Eva Jakab
University of Szeged
“Conflict of Laws? Legal Pluralism in the Roman Empire”
Recently, the phenomenon of legal pluralism in the Roman Empire was discussed in several
valuable studies (e.g. Hannah Cotton, Joseph Mélèze Modrzejewski, José Luis Alonso, Andrea
Jördens). The investigations are based mainly on documentary papyri from Egypt; the evidence
from other provinces is rather scarce. Scholars are struck by the problem of whether there are
traces of an “international private law” for solving collisions among different legal cultures.
Although modern legal history is spoiled with a great deal of sources, considerable difficulties
arise from the fact that the sources report very different levels of the legal system.
Legal documents, theoretical studies of the Roman jurists or sentences of the Roman
authorities respond in different ways to phenomena of legal life. Each source has an important
message to be expanded in its original social, economic and legal context.
Furthermore, legal categories have mostly a special (from our modern concepts strongly
differing) meaning in an ancient legal environment. The legal landscape, the main rules of
jurisdiction might be based on political geography. Iudicare, as an important feature of
governing authority must balance between local, peregrine custom and the rule of Rome.
In this paper I try to map the tension between Roman legal science, jurisdiction and local
custom, between theory and practice throughout the Roman Empire. I focus on the question
of whether some principles of modern international private law already existed in legal
39
practice. The issues will be based on a broad review of documentary sources and on case
studies as well.
José Luis Alonso

Universidad del País Vasco
“The Constitutio Antoniniana and the Private Legal Practice in the Eastern Empire, 125 years
after Mitteis “Reichsrecht” ”
The extent to which after 212 the new citizens kept faithful to their own, non-Roman, legal
traditions was one of the greatest surprises that the papyri from Egypt brought to the founding
fathers of our discipline. It provided the main theme for Mitteis’ "Reichsrecht und Volksrecht",
and the field for the notorious dispute between Ernst Schönbauer and Vincenzo Arangio-Ruiz
regarding the rationale behind this apparent continuity. The kernel of the discussion was then
whether the local practices, institutions, and conceptions had survived (so Arangio-Ruiz, as
before him Mitteis) "contra ius, because of lack of interest or a certain tolerance of the Roman
authorities", or, on the contrary (Schönbauer), as the expression of a law that was still fully in
vigour, the Roman tolerance being conscious and official, supported by a construction of
double citizenship, or by an explicit safeguard clause for peregrine law in Caracalla's
constitution, or aided at least by the consideration of these local institutions as customary law
-mos regionis-. In the meantime, some emphasis has been placed on the many aspects in
which the local practice did in fact change in the decades after 212. The almost universal
assumption has been, in any case, that in the absence of an ad hoc legal dispositive or
construction, the new situation would de iure have required the population to submit in every
aspect of their legal practice to the rules of Roman law. This assumption, and the theories that
it has fostered, will be reassessed, together with some of the most notorious instances of
adaptation, or lack of it, to the demands of Roman law.
Serena Ammirati
Università degli Studi Roma “La Sapienza”
“A new look at ancient and late-antique Latin juristic texts and their transmission: the ERC
project REDHIS”
I intend to present the ERC Project “Redhis” (Rediscovering the Hidden Structure. A new
appreciation of Juristic Texts and Patterns of Thought in Late Antiquity), based in the Dept. of
Law at the University of Pavia under the direction of prof. Dario Mantovani. After briefly
describing the goals and main directions of the project (ancient and late-antique juristic
fragments; the medieval transmission of ancient jurisprudence; jurisprudence in imperial
constitutions from Constantine to Justinian), I will focus on my specific contribution, which
involves providing editions, palaeographical and papyrological descriptions of juridical
fragments of archaeological provenance dating from I c. until VI c. AD. On the basis of a
through and fresh look at already edited texts, together with the evaluation of so far unedited
fragments, the project will allow us to draw a more multifaceted picture than so far sketched.
In order to illustrate this, I will present some case studies, with particular attention for their
implications for the history of Latin and Greek writing.
Timothy M. Teeter
Georgia Southern University
“An Unpublished Latin Legal Text”
There are relatively few Latin papyri. At present less than 600 documentary texts have been
published, and only a quarter of those are from late antiquity. These documents show the
40
palaeographic shift from the so-called ‘old Roman cursive’ to the ‘later Roman cursive’. They
also demonstrate the use of Latin as the language of law, especially from the era of Diocletian,
with so many of the later Latin literary papyri being juristic.
P. Berl. Inv. 25674 is an unpublished fragment of an unknown legal text that illustrates these
shifts and trends. The script conforms to the ‘old Roman cursive’ style that either died out or
became the exclusive script of high officials after the fourth century and suggests a third
century date. Yet the text contains language that parallels numerous decrees in the Corpus
Iuris Civilis, including references to punishment by condemnation to mines (in metallum) and
the possibility of restoration to original status (restitui in pristinam), and reflects the interest in
Latin legal studies of late antiquity.
Maria Nowak/Agnieszka Kacprzak

University of Warsaw
“Legal and social status of extramarital children in the Roman Empire before Constantine the
Great”
The paper aims at presenting the project ‘Legal and social status of extramarital children in the
Roman Empire before Constantine the Great’ and its preliminary results. The project is to
investigate the legal and social position of extramarital children in Roman and local law, as
visible in doctrinal sources of Roman law, legal papyri and inscriptions.
The primary purpose of the project is to define the terms ‘illegitimacy’ and ‘illegitimate child’
in the Roman Empire and especially in Roman Egypt. It is to define them in the scope of
different legal systems/traditions existing in the Roman Empire. The other important problem
to be approached concerns the common points in defining illegitimacy by different groups of
people (like Romans, citizens of Greek cities, Egyptians) and the origins of possible differences
in perceiving the illegitimacy. This question is significant, for it also regards the status of
Roman law in the provinces as well as legal transplants from Roman law to local legal practice
and vice versa. Last but not least, the proposed project should bring the much anticipated
answer to the question on the origins and reasons for social stigma on illegitimate children
(well visible from the time of Constantine the Great) in the Roman world and bring the analysis
of their hereditary and family rights.
41

HATSHEPSUT ARSINOE BERENICE CLEOPATRA TEODORA
Marina
Mario Deborah Massimo Manex Ralla
15-15:30 Escolano-
Capasso Vignot-Kott Magnani Arregi
Poveda
Todd Eleni Maroula Irene Pajón Małgorzata
15:30-16
Hickey Skarsouli Salemenou Leyra Sołek
Laure Magdy Valeria Andreas Micaela

16-16:30
Brossin-Pillot Aly Tezzon Winkler Langellotti
Jitse H.F. Valérie Davide Johannes Peter

16:30-17
Dijkstra Wyns Amendola Thomann van Minnen
Room HATSHEPSUT: Archaeology
Mario Capasso
Università del Salento
“L’enigma della provenienza dei codici Freer e di altri testi cristiani di Vienna alla luce dei nuovi
Scavi a Soknopaiou Nesos/Dime”
Agli inizi del XX secolo l’industriale e collezionista d’arte americano Charles Lang Freer acquistò
in Egitto 5 codici biblici greci (4 pergamenacei e 1 papiraceo, risalenti ad un periodo compreso
tra la metà del III ed il V/VI sec. d.C.), che, secondo quanto gli fu riferito, provenivano dal sito
di Soknopaiou Nesos/Dime. La radicata convinzione che questo sito fu abbandonato nel III sec.
d.C. ha indotto a dubitare dell’effettiva provenienza da esso non solo dei manoscritti Freer ma
anche di 12 testi cristiani conservati a Vienna, che risalgono perlopiù al periodo VI/VII sec. d.C.
Gli Scavi condotti negli ultimi anni a Soknopaiou Nesos dalla Missione Archeologica del Centro
di Studi Papirologici dell’Università del Salento, diretta da M. Capasso e P. Davoli, hanno, tra
l’altro, conseguito dei risultati che dimostrano fasi abitative, all’interno del sito, successive al III
sec. d.C. e perciò tali da poter indurre a riconsiderare il problema della provenienza di quei
materiali.
Todd M. Hickey
“Petrie at Oxyrhynchus: The Papyri”
For roughly two months during the first half of 1922, W. M. Flinders Petrie dug at al-Bahnasā,
the ancient Oxyrhynchus. His principal objective was “to search for any trace of the early [i.e.,
pharaonic] city” (W. M. F. Petrie, Tombs of the courtiers and Oxyrhynkhos, London 1925, 12),
but when only scant pre-classical remains were uncovered, he set about documenting the plan
of the Roman settlement, focusing on its theatre and colonnade; he also gave significant
attention to the tombs at the northern end of the site. Papyri were naturally unearthed in the
course of Petrie’s work—indeed, correspondence written by Petrie’s wife Hilda reveals that
they were actively sought through excavation (M. S. Drower, Letters from the desert, London
2004, 210)—but since Bahnasā was also being denuded of sebākh on an industrial scale at this
42
time, many papyri were on offer from local “diggers and dealers” (Petrie, Tombs, 1 [source of
quoted expression], 12–13).
By means of published accounts and archival sources, this contribution illuminates Petrie’s
papyrological acquisitions from his 1922 Oxyrhynchus season. It presents such information as
exists concerning his excavated finds and purchases, documents the assessment of this
material that was undertaken by A. S. Hunt, and details the distribution and present
disposition of the papyri, which are currently held by the Petrie Museum, the British Library,
the Bodleian Library, the University of Michigan, and Washington University in St. Louis.
Attention is likewise given to the small collection of papyri in the Kyoto University Museum,
which probably derives from Petrie’s work at Oxyrhynchus as well.
Laure Brossin-Pillot
Université Paris-Sorbonne
“« EXP » Étude archéologique d’une tabula cerata du Musée départemental Arles Antique
(France)”
À l’occasion des fouilles subaquatiques menées lors de ces dix dernières années à Arles
(France), plusieurs objets relatifs à l’instrumentum scriptorium ont été mis au jour par les
archéologues. De très nombreux artefacts en circulation dans les cercles lettrés de l’Arelate
flavienne (69-96 ap. J.-C.) ont ainsi quitté le Rhône. Stylets, dipinti, mais aussi plusieurs
fragments de tabulae ceratae ont fait leur entrée dans les collections du Musée départemental
Arles antique (France). Parmi ces vestiges, un fragment de tablette se distingue par les deux
inscriptions « EXP », gravées au fer sur son recto. Cette abréviation fait de la tablette du Rhône
un objet exceptionnel, au sein du corpus des tabulae ceratae parvenues jusqu’à nous. Notre
proposition d’étude archéologique de cet objet, resté jusqu’alors inédit, s’articule autour de
trois axes. Le premier sera dédié à l’étude technique de la tablette, avant d’aborder son
possible rôle dans un centre économique important pour l’Empire. Enfin, un dernier
développement sera consacré au témoignage qu’apporte la tabula du Rhône quant à la
relation entre tablette et mémoire dans l’Antiquité.
Jitse H.F. Dijkstra

University of Ottawa
“Visitors to the Temple of Khnum at Elephantine: Who Were They?”
One of the most imposing temples in southern Egypt is the Middle Kingdom temple dedicated
to the ram-headed god Khnum of Elephantine. For most of its history, Elephantine had been
the main regional centre until it was surpassed by Philae and its Isis cult in the Graeco-Roman
period. Nonetheless, the Khnum temple retained much of its glory throughout this period, as
appears first and foremost from the monumental forecourt and terraces on the Nile that were
built in front of the temple in the Roman period. The forecourt formed a forum-like open
space lined with huge statues of Egyptian gods alongside Roman emperors and was accessible
to both priests and laymen, at least during festivals. Their activities are witnessed by the many
graffiti that have been carved in the pavement, often for religious reasons.
In March 2013, an epigraphical campaign was conducted under the aegis of the Swiss Institute
for Architectural and Archaeological Research on Ancient Egypt/Cairo and the German
Archaeological Institute (DAI)/Cairo in which all 195 graffiti on the Khnum temple forecourt,
consisting of both texts (mostly in Greek) and figures (such as feet, boats and sacred animals),
were recorded for the first time. In this paper, the preliminary results of the project will be
presented, focusing in particular on the Greek inscriptions that inform us about the visitors to
the temple terrain in the Roman period. Among these, a small group of topos-inscriptions are
preserved. As I will argue, these refer to the booths of merchants who were offering their
43
goods on the forecourt. Parallels for such inscriptions exist from elsewhere in Egypt and the
Roman East, thus nicely illustrating the openness of Egypt to other parts of the Empire.
Room ARSINOE: Documentary Papyrology: Ptolemaic Egypt
Deborah Vignot-Kott
École Pratique des Hautes Études
“Demotic accounts and land-registers from the Sorbonne collection (P. inv. Sorb. 228 a-c)”
In 1901 and 1902, Pierre Jouguet’s excavations in two necropolis in the Fayyum (Ghoran and
Magdola) led to the discovery of hundreds of papyri coming from mummy cartonnages. Due to
their peculiar origin, the texts are very fragmentary and invite the reader to engage in some
kind of jigsaw games. These texts are written in Greek, Demotic or both. The Greek papyri
received the immediate attention of the scientists whereas a large part of the Demotic ones
remained unpublished. Most of these papyri now constitute the “fonds Jouguet” of the
Sorbonne collection. The texts are mainly dated to the 3rd century BC and deal with
administrative issues such as agricultural production and land exploitation. Following the
pioneer work of Françoise de Cenival, the Équipe du Fonds Jouguet Démotique (EFJD), created
by Marie-Pierre Chaufray under the impulsion of Prof. Jean Gascou, aims at studying this rich
collection. This collaborative enterprise has recently led to the publication of a new volume in
the P.Sorb. series. My paper will present three unpublished fragments (inv. Sorb. 228 a-c)
representative of the work that remains to be done on those texts and of the results we hope
they will bring to the field of agricultural production and taxation.
Eleni Skarsouli
Universität zu Köln
“Ein ptolemäisches Archiv aus Oxyrhyncha”
Der Vortrag betrifft eine Gruppe von noch unpublizierten Papyri der Kölner Sammlung, die aus
Oxyrhyncha des 2. Jhs. v.Chr. stammen und Teil eines amtlichen Archivs sind. Es handelt sich
vorwiegend um Anzeigen, welche Einheimische an den Dorfschreiber von Oxyrhyncha
richteten, um strafrechtliche Tatbestände oder Eigentumsdelikte zu melden. Nach einer kurzen
Darstellung des Archivs wird eine dieser Eingaben präsentiert, die besonderes Interesse
aufweist, unter anderem weil die Petenten sich als Mitglieder der βαcιλικὴ ἴλη und
ἐπικραστίζοντες bezeichnen.
Magdy A. I. Aly
Mansoura University
“Deed of Service Assignment”
This wide (65 x 30.5 cm) bright brown papyrus is well preserved in Cairo Museum under the SR
3744 number. It is a bilingual Ptolemaic Deed of service assignment; the Demotic text consists
of 12 unpublished lines and is being studied by a MA student in Mansoura University, while the
Greek text is a brief description of the deed; that consists of 4 long lines. The papyrus dates
back to 14 January 175 BCE and comes from the Hermopolis nome. The text is complete and
written by a short business experienced hand with some tachygraphic features which shows
some careless features. There are some abbreviations, mostly formed by superscripted letters.
44
Valérie Wyns
KU Leuven
“Happiness and state in Ptolemaic Egypt”
Measuring well-being or happiness is a trending topic in social and related studies and has
developed into sub-disciplines such as the ‘economics of happiness’. Historians have only
made a few attempts on a minor scale to apply this specific research field to the study of past
times. This paper proposes a methodology to measure the impact of the Ptolemaic
government on the well-being of their subjects, as part of the project ‘Burdened by taxes but
trustful of government? The balance between tax burden and wellbeing in Hellenistic Egypt
(332-30 BC)’ at KU Leuven. This project has two goals, the first being a survey of tax burden
under the Ptolemies. Secondly, the project will research how these tax incomes were spent by
the government, thus influencing people’s well-being. The study will not attempt to measure
absolute well-being, as is currently performed by the ‘World Happiness Index’, since this would
require questionnaires and interviews. Data on government expenditure affecting well-being
will be compiled according to carefully constructed parameters, building on sociological
methodologies and pilot studies by modern historians. Combined, these results will offer a
better insight into (un)conscious strategies of the Ptolemaic rule that influence the
population’s well-being. The study’s framework can be modified for the application of
happiness studies to other regions and periods in history.
Massimo Magnani
“The ancient manuscript tradition of the Euripidean hypotheses”
After the editions of Monique van Rossum-Steenbeek (Leiden-New York-Köln 1998) and Chiara
Meccariello (Rome 2014), and before the forthcoming publication of CLGP I.2.5.2 (Hypotheseis
in Euripidis fabulas), a preliminary report on the ancient ms. tradition of the Euripidean
hypotheses is here presented. First, the modern editorial history, the consistence of the
collection, and its most relevant papyrological and bibliological features will be introduced.
Then, the attention will be devoted to peculiar fragments, e.g. P.Oxy. III 420 (= P.Lit.Lond. 72
[MP3 388]), concerning Eur. El. 341-584, in whose regard an unpublished letter of Gilbert
Murray will be taken into account; P.Harris I 13 (MP3 437.1), which seems to concerne the
scene and the Chorus of the Cressae, will be discussed with reference to its first publication
(The Rendel Harris Papyri of Woodbrooke College. Ed. with Transl. and Notes by J.E. Powell, I,
Cambridge 1936) and to the editor’s correspondence, preserved at the Churchill Archives
Centre (Churchill College, Cambridge).
Maroula Salemenou
“Papyri and the Documents in Demosthenes’ De Corona”
The aim of this paper is to develop a practical methodology to measure the authenticity of the
documents found in the speech De Corona. I will endeavour to place the documents within a
formative range, from the most inauthentic to the most authentic ones, by means of
examining the form and the content of each document individually. This will delineate a new
methodology for analysing the documents, which not only will do justice to those close to the
45
originals, but which also will give authentic or near unobjectionable documents the place they
merit.
Valeria Tezzon
Humboldt Universität zu Berlin
“ “A mystic cook”. Some considerations about P.Duke 1984.7”
This paper aims to reconsider some issues about the anonymous comic fragment 1146 K.-A.
VIII, also known as Comoedia Dukiana. The three columns of Greek text are conserved on the
recto of P.Duke 1984.7, a palimpsest extracted from a mummy cartonnage. The text consists in
a funny dialogue written in trochaic tetramers where a main character praises the exquisite
qualities of a fish called silouros and proceeds with the necessary instructions for cooking and
serving the special dish. His interlocutor, on the other hand, seems to be amazed not only by
the excellence of the food, but also by the extraordinary declamatory qualities of the main
character. The editio princeps was published 1992 by William Willis in "Greek, Roman and
Byzantine Studies". According to the publisher, the fragment would be a dialogue between
two cooks ascribed to the Archippus’ comedy Ichthyes. The edition provided by Kassel and
Austin suggest that the author of the fragment could be a Hellenistic poet, familiar with an
Egyptian environment. In an article published in "ZPE" in 1994, Eric Csapo accepts the proposal
of the editor princeps, adding that “considerations of date and theme alone suffice to make
Archippus’ Fishes an obvious candidate”. Furthermore, the scholar argues that the long speech
pronounce by the main speaker seems to be featured by a sort of comic parody of the
dithyrambic diction. Nevertheless, some elements of the text, the style and the
characterization of the main speaker do not seem to match with the plot of the Archippus’
comedy, and the attribution of this fragment to the comic author is far from certain. The
language, the style of the text and a likely identification of the characters will be taken into
account to suggest a possible cultural and chronological context for the fragment recorded on
the papyrus.
Davide Amendola
Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa
“Verso una nuova edizione di P.Berol. inv. 13045 (BKT VII 13-31)”
L’intervento ha per oggetto P.Berol. inv. 13045 (MP3 2102 + 2570; LDAB 6760), un papiro
estratto da cartonnage databile fra la fine del II e l’inizio del I secolo a.C., che fu rinvenuto nella
necropoli di Βούσιρις ἐν τῷ Ἡρακλεοπολίτῃ durante la terza delle quattro campagne dirette da
Otto Rubensohn (marzo 1904) e venne edito nel 1923 da Karl Kunst nel settimo fascicolo dei
Berliner Klassikertexte. Le venti colonne superstiti, distribuite in quattro macroframmenti (A I-
B IV, C I-III, D I-III, E I-G III), sono vergate sul recto di due rotoli incollati (eccezion fatta per la
quattordicesima e la quindicesima, scritte sul πρωτόκολλον del secondo).
Il papiro, che contiene due opere differenti, costituisce un raro esempio di antologia prosastica
d’età ellenistica e, nonostante la rilevanza dei contenuti e le peculiarità bibliologiche, ha
ricevuto scarsa attenzione dopo la pubblicazione dell’editio princeps. Il primo testo (A I-III) è
con ogni probabilità un frammento oratorio di un encomio della monarchia lagide: tra i
contenuti riconoscibili spiccano un confronto costituzionale a favore della βασιλεία, un elogio
di Alessandria e un elenco di virtù del sovrano ideale. Il secondo (B I-G III) è invece classificabile
come un’opera storica in forma drammatica, che si articola in un dialogo fra Demade e Dinarco
di Corinto, un accolito di Antipatro che sostenne l’accusa contro l’oratore ateniese in
occasione del proceso macedone per alto tradimento che ne precedette la morte (Plu. Dem.
31.6; Arr. FGrHist 156 F 9). L’intervento riassumerà le principali novità sul piano papirologico,
ecdotico e storico-letterario emerse dalle ricerche condotte per la realizzazione di una nuova
edizione critica commentata del papiro.
46
Room CLEOPATRA: Paraliterary Papryi. Astronomy and Astrology
Marina Escolano-Poveda
Johns Hopkins University
“Tracking the Wandering Ones: a Demotic planetary table from Montserrat (P. Monts.Roca inv.
314)”
The Roca-Puig papyrological collection, housed at the Abbey of Montserrat, consists of more
than 1500 papyri and manuscripts, of which 35 are written in Demotic. One of these, P.
Monts.Roca 314, is a planetary table of the type designated as monthly almanac, since it
registers the movement of planets indicating their positions on each month of the year. The
manuscript preserves two columns of the table in an incomplete state. They record data for
two different planets and each one comprises, at least, two years. Each entry occupies a line,
with the following structure: month, day, zodiac sign, and longitude, in degrees and minutes.
Its hand appears to be the same as that of P. Carslberg 638, which is a moon ephemeris that
lists data for 13/14 CE. This would date P. Monts.Roca 314 in the 1st century CE.
In this paper I will present the edition and interpretation of this planetary table, which is, to
my knowledge, the only monthly almanac attested written in Demotic, since the other
Demotic planetary tables are templates, sign-entry almanacs, and tables of other kinds.
Parallels are found only among Greek papyri. The format of the table is, therefore, purely
Hellenistic, with no connection to previous pharaonic astronomy.
Irene Pajón Leyra

Université Nice-Sophia Antipolis
“Astronomical Geography on Papyrus”
By the denomination “astronomical Geography” we understand the branch of the ancient

geographic science that is defined by the use of astronomical data and mathematical methods.
This discipline was cultivated by outstanding figures of Greek science, as e.g. Eratosthenes of
Cyrene or Posidonius of Apamea. However, works belonging to this field, certainly very
demanding to their readers, had most probably a very limited circulation in Antiquity, even
within intellectual circles, and consequently, the testimonies of it that have reached us are
very scarce: only Ptolemy’s Geography is known in its complete version, whereas the rest of
the extant testimonies of this line of geographic thought are known only in fragmentary
condition, through references in later authors and texts. The aim of this work is to analyse the
traces left by astronomical Geography on papyrological documents: in some cases, papyri that
are catalogued and studied as transmitting astronomical, astrological or mathematical content
are also relevant to Geography and include reflections and references that need to be studied
in the context of ancient geographic ideas. Through these papyri it is possible to add some new
data to the extant information regarding astronomical Geography, a field in which every new
piece of knowledge is precious.
Andreas Winkler
“Some Astronomers and their Astrology in Graeco-Roman Egypt”
The paper focuses on astronomers and astrologers, who we can attest in both Demotic and
Greek papyri and ostraca, primarily from Thebes and Tebtunis. The main issues that will be
addressed are their social role, position in the temple, and level of scholarly knowledge. In
47
addition to surveying relevant published material, a small “archive” of astronomical texts and
horoscopes, which today are kept by the Ashmolean Museum in Oxford, will be presented.
Although one piece has already been published by Neugebauer and Parker in 1968
(O.Ashm.Dem. 633), roughly ten additional texts have recently been found, shedding light on
our understanding of the known piece and informing us about astral proficiency in Augustan
Egypt.
Johannes Thomann
Universität Zürich
“From katarchai to ikhtiyārāt: Documentary evidence of electional astrology in Greek and
Arabic”
Besides natal astrology (genethliālogia), there existed also electional astrology (katarchai) in
antiquity, in which favorable days for a particular tasks were determined. The astronomical
ephemeris for the year 465 CE (P. Oxy. 4180) contains a column with the header katarchē,
which contains judgments for each day. Similar columns are found in three other ephemerides
for the years 467, 471 and 489 CE. Similarly, an Arabic ephemeris for the year 1044 CE
(P.Vindob. A.Ch.1252 + P.Vindob. A.Ch.14324) contains a column with the header ikhtiyārāt,
which denotes the same astrological sub-discipline as the katarchai. Later Arabic ephemerides
contain the ikhtiyārāt too, and they are also found in almanacs, which do not contain daily
planetary positions. Fragments of later almanacs were found in the Cairo Geniza, both in
Arabic and in Judeo-Arabic.
The ways of transmission from antiquity to the 11th century were tortuous. Greek electional
astrology was received in India, and was known in Sanskrit as mūhurta. Based on this
technique, Indian scholars developed a special discipline on military elections, called yātrā, on
which the first independent treatises were written by Varāhamihira (6th century). One of
these, the Bṛhadyātrā, was brought to Bagdad in the 8th century and inspired Theophilos of
Edessa to write his Ponon peri katarchōn polemikōn. Theophilos wrote also on the katarchai
based on Greek sources, the Peri katarchōn diaphorōn. These and other Greek works of
Theophilos were used by Arabic astrologers. Therefore, Arabic electional astrology is a hybrid
product of Greek and Indian traditions. Most Arabic works on the ikhtiyārāt are unpublished,
and the lack of studies on their content makes it difficult to interpret the parts on ikhtiyārāt in
Arabic astronomical documents. Nevertheless, an attempt will be made to explain the inner
logic of their prognostic statements and to compare them with their Greek predecessors.
Manex Ralla Arregi

Universidad del País Vasco
“Legal representation of the monasteries: a regulatory and papyrological approach”
We owe Justinian the establishment of the regulatory principles on monasticism in the late
antiquity. One of the most complete constitutions on the issue was Nov. 5, originally published
in 535, and then quickly reinforced and expanded by several constitutions (mainly Nov. 133,
but also other novels partially changing or adding some precepts, as Nov. 76, 123 or 131). In
general, these regulations aim at dividing the monastic and secular spheres, closing the monks
into the monasteries, and establishing agents (apokrisiarioi) to their contact with the world.
Nevertheless, the reality shown by the papyri seems to be quite different. Not only the monks
were active in the commercial field (v. gr. SB 16 12267, P.athen.xyla 5) but the mention of
apokrisiarioi is not as frequent at one would expect. Generally speaking, the papyrological
48
documentation shows that monks were active traders, and that their financial influence was
considerable, despite the restrictive Justinianic legislation.
Małgorzata Sołek
“Origo Castris and the Local Recruitment Policy of the Roman Army”
Roman army soldiers had no legal capacity for marriage. They maintained, however, long-term
relationships with Roman or peregrine women resulting in children who lacked official
recognition. The sons born out of relationships with peregrine women did not have Roman
citizenship, which made service in the legions a much harder proposition. Born usually to
women living in canabae, or settlements by the camp, they lacked an origo. It is, however,
likely that soldier sons constituted an attractive source of recruits for the Roman army. The
problem could be solved by granting them Roman citizenship at the time of recruitment and
assigning them a fictitious origo castris and thus tribus Pollia.
The present paper concerns papyrological and epigraphic evidence for natural sons of soldiers
in the Roman Empire who were accorded a fictitious origo castris. Analysis concerns primarily
the so-called laterculi, or Latin and Greek papyri and inscriptions containing lists of soldiers and
veterans discharged that year from military service. The analysis of source material indicates
that an important influence on the distribution of inscriptions and papyri testifying to origo
castris was the change in the Roman army’s recruitment policy over the first three centuries
AD and the widespread adoption of the local recruitment model in the second century in
particular.
Micaela Langellotti
Newcastle University
“Slavery, social attitudes, and the impact of Roman rule”
In one of his letters, the Roman writer Pliny the Younger tells us the story of how the
praetorian Larcius Macedo was savagely attacked by his slaves while having a bath in his
residence near Rome, and after days of agony died. Pliny adds that ‘no man can remain
untroubled because he is relaxed and gentle, for masters are murdered through wickedness
rather than considered judgement’ (III. 14). It is the end of the first century AD and the number
of slaves in Roman Italy is extremely high. Pliny’s letter perfectly reflects the climate of social
anxiety among the Roman masters who in this period lived in constant fear of violence from
their slaves. This feeling of fear of violent slaves, however, was not the status quo in all
provinces. In Egypt, for example, there is no evidence of such social anxiety. Differently from
Roman Italy, where the importance of slavery is visible in the villa mode of production, in
Egypt, where the villa was not imported, slaves appear to have been mainly household
servants, and their role in the economy of the country has traditionally been viewed as
marginal. In fact, the economic importance of slavery outside Italy is still not entirely clear, nor
is it clear how far Roman models of slavery were imported to the provinces. For Egypt we have
a number of archives and other documents from the Fayum villages (e.g. the record-office
archive from Tebtunis) which give us a deep insight into the actual role of slaves in the society
and economy of this province. By using this material, this paper investigates how far Roman
rule had an impact on slavery modes and social attitudes in Egypt and discusses to what extent
these changes reflect upon the economy of the province.
49
Peter van Minnen
University of Cincinnati
“Epikrisis Documents from the Theognostos Archive”
The Theognostos Archive is a set of documents from Hermopolis from the late second and
early third century. The “membership card” of the imperial organization of athletes
once belonging to Hermeinos, an older brother of Theognostos, is the best known (Pap.Agon.
6). The rest is concerned with the gymnasial status of members of his family (including three
unpublished epikrisis documents) or with their property (declarations, sales, and leases). In
this paper one of the epikrisis documents (preserved among the unpublished P.Lond. 923) will
be presented. One of the intriguing features of the epikrisis documents in the Theognostos
Archive is the presence of rhemboi among his ancestors. A new attempt at explaining this
category of citizens (also attested at Oxyrhynchus) will be made. The ancestry of Theognostos,
which the epikrisis documents in his archive allow us to trace back to the late Ptolemaic
period, consists of what appear to be genuine Greek and genuine Egyptian strands. An analysis
of the onomastic data in this and other such documents from Hermopolis as well as their
development over time will also be attempted.
50

Thomas Giuseppe Giuseppina Elizabeth

17:30-18
Rachel Mairs Backhuys Ucciardello Azzarello Buchanan
Katherine Christopher Benjamin Federico Jens

18-18:30
Blouin Cornthwaite Henry Morelli Mangerud
Usama Gad Francois Livia

18:30-19
Gerardin Capponi
Room HATSHEPSUT: PANEL. Inside out: An introspective look at papyrology through its
international congresses
Starting from a compilation of all data related to the twenty-seven International Congresses of
Papyrology (list of participants, programs, and proceedings), this panel aims to provide a
diachronic and historical look at the development of papyrology from its beginnings to today.
By looking at the programs and proceedings as "primary sources", we hope to provide the
papyrological community with evidence that can contribute to our broader reflections on the
nature, trajectory, and future of our discipline. The analysis of the data will be presented in
three talks as follows:
Rachel Mairs
University of Reading
Talk 1: “Who? Gender and ethnicity at the ICP”
Papyrology has a long tradition of diversity, of which the field should justly be proud. This
paper discusses the gender, national and ethnic makeup of early congresses, and how factors
such as the Second World War, decolonisation and the feminist movement have influenced -
sometimes directly, sometimes more subtly - papyrological scholarship and debate.
Katherine Blouin
University of Toronto
Talk 2: “What? Topics and linguistic trends at the ICP”
This talk will examine the evidence available regarding the ancient languages, periods, places,
topics, and concepts that were the focus of oral and written papers during the past ICP. Some
attention will also be dedicated to the languages used for oral presentations and papers
published in the proceedings. The available results will be assessed within the broader context
of the past century’s socio-political history and of its impact on the “humanities”.
51
Usama Gad
Ain Shams University - Universität Heidelberg
Talk 3: “Where? Mapping the ICP”
The main focus of this concluding talk will be on the representation and discussion of the
available data concerning both country of origin and country of affiliation of ICP participants.
These data will then be compared with available statistics about the geographical distribution
of secondary level students studying Ancient Greek and Latin in the world.
Room ARSINOE: Ptolemaic Egypt
Thomas Backhuys
“Zum ptolemäischen Monopolwesen: Die ὀθόνιον-Produk on im frühen 3. Jahrhundert v.Chr.”
Zu den vom König beanspruchten Bereichen der Wirtschaft zählt auch die Herstellung von
ὀθόνιον (Leinen). Wir wissen, dass die Leinenherstellung nicht nur in staatlichen
Manufakturen, sondern auch in staatlich konzessionierten Privatbetrieben ihren Platz fand.
Hierbei wurden den Fabrikanten im Vorhinein feste Stückzahlen und Güteklassen in Au rag
gegeben, die zu einer gewissen Zeit fällig waren. Die Produktion war ausschließlich dem König
vorbehalten und wurde dem Hersteller durch einmalige Zahlungen (τιμαί) in Geld vergütet.
Bei dem zu besprechenden unpublizierten K lner Papyrustext handelt es sich um ein gr eres
Bruchstück einer ἔντευξιϲ aus der Mitte des 3. Jhs. v.Chr., auf deren Verso sich eine mit dem
Text des Rekto korrespondierende Liste mit Abrechnungen erhalten hat. Ebenso wie in P.Tebt.
III.1, 703 wird die fertiggestellte Produktionsmenge an Leinen mit dem technischen Ausdruck
ἐκτομή bezeichnet. Doch erstmals treffen wir hier auf die staatlichen Kontrollbeamten, welche
auf dem Verso οἱ ἐπὶ τῆϲ ἐκτομῆϲ genannt werden.
Christopher Cornthwaite
University of Toronto
“Shippers, Buyers, or Guarantors: The Egdocheis Revisited”
Presence of people called egdocheïs (ἐγδοχεῖς) in papyri from Ptolemaic Egypt present us with
a glimpse of a role, sometimes if not always a liturgy, variously identified as traders,
warehouse workers, and middlemen; they also appear outside of Egypt, especially in the
inscriptions of a Phoenician group on Delos (II BCE). There are numerous mentions of the role
in scholarship, and only one somewhat complete study of which I am aware (Kurt K ster’s
analysis of the σίτου ἐγδοχέα in P.Mich. I 23 [257BCE]). This paper revisits the evidence for
egdocheïs in Ptolemaic papyri and relates this to a set of semantically and phonologically
similar terms in Aramaic and Syriac, specifically gdqws (‫ )אגד'קוס‬and/or gdyqwm (‫)אגד'קוס‬, to
attempt to gain better understanding of their role and its origins.
François Gerardin
University of Yale
“The Foundation of Cities in Egypt in the 2nd century B.C.”
In contrast to the rest of the Hellenistic world, Egypt was supposedly poor in cities. Except for
Naukratis, Alexandria, and Ptolemais, all the Ptolemaic poleis were located overseas in non-
Egyptian territory. Yet two recently published papyri from Trier (S.B. 24 15973-15974), along
with an inscription from Elephantine (I. Th. Sy. 302), have proved that more poleis had been
52
founded, namely Kleopatra and Philometoris under Ptolemy VI, and Euergetis under his
brother Ptolemy VIII. Their founder was a high-ranking official, Boethos, son of Nikostratos.
What did those new settlements – called poleis in the sources – look like? How did city
foundations fit with broader efforts of the queens and kings to stabilize Egypt and maintain the
legitimacy of the dynasty? While a group of petitions, preserved in the papyrus collection at
the Yale Beinecke library, and addressed to Boethos, are about to be published, this paper
returns to the dossier of papyri and inscriptions attesting the three foundations, and thus
offers elements of reflection on the so-called decline of the Ptolemaic state in the 2nd century
B.C.
Giuseppe Ucciardello
Università degli Studi di Messina
“P.Lille 71+126: hexameters on Herakles?”
P.Lille 71+126 (MP3 2448.2 = LDAB 10800) consists of several fragments from mummy
cartonnage (from Ghoran?). One side contains a documentary text of uncertain genre (still
unpublished) dated to the middle of the third century BCE; remnants of tantalizing hexameters
on Herakles was later transcribed across the fibres on the other side: the informal hand
responsible for this text might be assigned within the first half of the second century BCE. The
hexametrical fragments were published by C. Meillier in 1981 (CRIPEL 6, pp. 243-252); since
then they have never been studied systematically or re-edited afresh. A new revision of the
scraps allows substantial progress in reconstructing the order of the fragments and their
content. In this paper I want to offer an overview of these neglected scraps, by focusing in
particular on reconstruction, authorship and literary genre of the text.
Benjamin Henry
University College of London
“New hexameters from Oxyrhynchus”
In this paper, I will present the extensive but badly damaged remains of a papyrus codex
containing late hexameters copied in two hands, considering questions of subject-matter,
style, and possible authorship.
Livia Capponi
Università degli Studi di Pavia
“Chaeremon of Alexandria and the Apotheosis of Poppaea (P.Oxy. 77.5105)”
This paper will analyse the possible historical context of the recently published “Apotheosis of
Poppaea in hexameters” (P.Oxy. 77.5105) and will offer a new hypothesis for the identification
of this text with a Greek consolation to Nero composed for the funeral of Poppaea by
Chaeremon of Alexandria, Egyptian priest, Stoic philosopher and tutor of the emperor.
53
Room CLEOPATRA: Paraliterary Papyri. Mathematics
Giuseppina Azzarello
Università degli Studi di Udine
“Arithmetic Tables from Graeco-Roman Egypt”
Several arithmetic tables on papyrus and other materials have survived from Graeco-Roman
Egypt. This paper seeks to give a survey of the tables and to address the main issues arising
from the writing system and the content of the calculations. The analysis of both the material
and the content-related features of the tables will offer new approaches to the interpretation
of the purpose of the texts and their ways of transmission.
Federico Morelli
Universität Wien
“Più che ’l doppiar de li scacchi s’immilla (Dante, Paradiso XXVIII 93). Un singolare papiro
matematico della collezione viennese”
Presentazione di un papiro viennese identificato recentemente nell’ambito di un progetto

relativo ai prezzi nell’Egitto del periodo bizantino e del primo periodo arabo. Il papiro, che a
prima vista può sembrare un documento contabile, è in realtà un testo matematico privo di
paralleli. Esso mostra operazioni che in questa forma non erano mai documentate, non solo
nei papiri, ma nell’antichità in generale. Per trovare dei paralleli si deve scendere fino all’età
moderna: in particolare alla Arithmetica Integra di Michael Stifel del 1544, nella quale però il
calcolo non è così inequivocabile e sviluppato quanto nel nostro papiro. La modernità del testo
è non solo nelle operazioni in esso contenute, ma anche e soprattutto nel modo in cui esse
vengono espresse e rappresentate.
Elizabeth Buchanan
“Rural Collective Action in Late Antique Egypt (400-630 CE)”
This paper argues that farmers and rural villagers frequently operated in collectives and that
these collectives both made it easier for a landlord, tax collector or supplier of common
facilities to be paid but also for the farmers to provide for their security and protection from
abuse. The collectives could perform a number of functions, including: renting and farming
collective land, renting and paying for common facilities such as irrigation equipment and
mills, paying rents and taxes on land, entering into joint contracts with shepherds and field
guards, nominating individuals for liturgies, acting as surety for their members, and selling
common produce. These collectives spread the risk of failure across their membership and
acted to protect their common interests, using both legal means (such as petitions) and
practical joint action (such as refusing to sell their produce if dissatisfied with the price or
conditions offered). In addition to considering the manner in which the rural collectives
operated, this paper looks at evidence of landlord and official response to collective action,
and considers how rural collective action could, in some instances, provide a counter-balance
to the power of large landowners. Late antique Egypt provides a case study for this paper
because it has papyri documents that can demonstrate the ways in which these collectives
operated.
54
Jens Mangerud
University of Oslo
“Who was the wife of Pompeius Niger?”
Lucius Pompeius Niger, a first century soldier of Egyptian origin, left a small archive of
documents, which is now dispersed through various collections. The documents of the archive
concern both legal and more private matters, the majority of them dating from the period
when Pompeius was a veteran. Upon his honorable discharge he received Roman citizenship,
presumably along with conubium, in 45 CE (P. Thomas 6). He had, however, like many other
soldiers, started a family when still on active service – despite the official marriage ban
imposed on Roman soldiers – as he could apprentice a son to a weaver already in 48 CE (P.
Fouad 37). Several of Pompeius’ family members are known from the preserved documents,
but one key figure has remained in obscurity – his (originally illegitimate) wife. In this paper I
will propose an identification of this woman on the basis of new material from the Papyrus
Collection of the University of Oslo Library as well as reinterpretations of already published
documents
55
TUESDAY 2 AUGUST
9:00h-11:00h: PARALLEL SESSIONS

Giuseppina di Mario C. D. Valeria Raffaella Marcin

9-9:30
Bartolo Paganini Piano Cribiore Kotyl
José-Domingo
Daniel Riaño Demokritos Ornella Jennifer
9:30-10 Rodríguez
Rufilanchas Kaltsas Salati Cromwell
Martín
Leiwo Matthias Andrea Julia Federica

10-10:30
Martti Stern Bernini Lougovaya Micucci
Sven Tost/
Alba de Frutos Maria Chiara Luigi
10:30-11 Lucian
García Scappaticcio Prada
Reinfandt
Room HATSHEPSUT: Linguistics
Giuseppina di Bartolo
“ἐρωτάω. Semantik und Syntax in den dokumentarischen Papyri der römischen und
byzantinischen Zeit”
Anhand der dokumentarischen Papyri, die zu den wichtigsten Quellen der antiken griechischen
Volkssprache gehören, wird einerseits der Bedeutungswandel des Verbums ἐρωτάω
dargestellt, wie er sich gegenüber den literarischen Quellen der klassischen Zeit zeigt.
Andererseits soll die Entwicklung im syntaktischen Gebrauch dieses Verbums vor dem
Hintergrund der allgemeinen sprachlichen Entwicklung des Griechischen behandelt werden.
Die Frage, inwieweit diese Entwicklung im Falle von ἐρωτάω durch lateinisches rogo (E. Dickey,
2010, Latin Influence and Greek Request Formulae, in Evans-Obbink, The Language of the
Papyri) beeinflusst sein könnte, bleibt ausgeklammert.
Die Untersuchung konzentriert sich auf die römische und byzantinische Zeit, da das Verb in der
Ptolemäerzeit selten als Verbum finitum vorkommt.
Im Vordergrund steht ἐρωτάω in der Bedeutung „bitten, ersuchen“, wie sie sich auch in der
Septuaginta und im Neuen Testament findet. Dabei kann das Verb mit folgenden
Konstruktionen verbunden sein:
- mit ἵνα/ὅπως + Konjunktiv, z. B. P. Fay. 114 (gut im NT belegt);
- mit dem Imperativ, z. B. BGU II 423 (nur in den Papyri vorhanden);
- mit dem Infinitiv, z. B. P. Oxy. IV 476 (nur in den Papyri vorhanden).
56
Daniel Riaño Rufilanchas
Universidad Autónoma de Madrid
“Semantic reinterpretation of the basic case values in the process of dative loss: a study of the
papyrological evidence”
Humbert (1930), Horrocks (2010: 116-7), and more recently Gianollo (2010) and Cooper and
Georgala (2012) (but see the important observations in Stolk 2015), present the standard
explanation for the substitution of the dative by the genitive in Greek as starting (and
ultimately depending on) the semantic overlap of the adnominal genitive possessive pronoun
and the dative pronoun functioning as verbal complement. Merlier (1931) offered several
alternative paths for the development of this syncretism, some of them attractive, but without
offering a criterion to evaluate the plausibility of either mechanism. More recently
Markopoulos (2010) explored an interesting alternative way for exploring the loss in the plural
of the masculine genitive and its replacement by the accusative in Medieval Cypriot Greek
from a functional perspective.
In this paper we present a cognitive model for explaining the loss of the dative and its
substitution for the genitive and the accusative as it appears in the documentation of a large
selection of mostly documentary and subliterary papyri up to the 6th century CE. After
describing the corpus and the annotation methodology, we present two semantic maps of the
adverbial uses of the genitive and the dative in literary koiné Greek: The contrast with some of
the observed phenomena concerning the substitution of the dative in our corpus of papyri
shows that it is not only the possessive / sympathetic uses of genitive / dative the ones that
trigger the overlapping of case forms at the start of the process. In order to account for the
results of the process in later centuries, a wider spectrum of case uses that can be observed as
partially overlapping already in Classical times must be taken in account.
Martti Leiwo
University of Helsinki
“Act of the Scribe: Transmitting Linguistic Knowledge and Scribal Practices in Graeco-Roman
Antiquity”
A new project will be introduced. The main focus of this project is on how the scribal
production’s cognitive and technical properties affected their linguistic outcome. We aim to
show the importance of examining individual language use in a broader language situation.
Scribes bore varied levels of competence depending on their education, amount of
bilingualism, and personal language skills.
Our questions when looking at documentary papyri and ostraca are: 1. Who wrote the text? 2.
What was his level of education? and 3. What was his linguistic environment? We investigate
emerging patterns of variation by looking at various small corpora in detail and assemble the
data on variation to build a cohesive picture of the language situation. This will clarify the
dating of some of the most important Greek linguistic developments.
The project will focus on defining different levels of scribal professionalism. We study lack of
education and individual language competence by using a corpus of private letters on papyri
and ostraca. By comparing the language use of other scribal documents and private letters, we
try to identify ongoing linguistic variation based on the vast amount of nonstandard language
in the letters. We often find, e.g., apparent confusion of tense and mood due to near-phonetic
nonstandard spellings of word-final vowel graphemes necessary for Greek conjugational
system. In addition, the project will hopefully give evidence of an Egyptian Greek variant, so far
not recognised.
All data will be analysed by combining philological, linguistic and papyrological methods. All
corpora will be linguistically annotated and published on the project website, which will
benefit other linguists working on ancient languages.
57
Sven Tost/Lucian Reinfandt
Österreichische Nationalbibliothek
“ ‘Bilingualism’ or Diglossia? The Use of Language in Early Arab Egypt”
In this paper, we generally address the coexistence and the relationship of Greek, Coptic, and
Arabic as written languages in the first two centuries following the Arab conquest of Egypt.
Their simultaneous appearance in some of the documents is often considered to be indicative
of a multilingual society. Opposing views argue that it rather referred to the interrelatedness
of social and technical aspects. Our current project “Papyri of the Early Arab Period Online:
Digitization and Online Catalogue of Unpublished Documents” financed by the Andrew W.
Mellon Foundation offers an opportunity to examine this subject matter in a more
comprehensive way. Its aim is to provide digital images, metadata and short descriptions of no
less than about 15,000 unpublished documents written in Greek, Coptic, and Arabic, most of
them dating from the 7th to the 8th centuries CE, all of which are housed in the Department of
Papyri of the Austrian National Library. Among them are a few hundred ‘bilingual’, occasionally
also ‘trilingual’ documents that appear to be central to the controversial issue of
multilingualism. We will come up with a number of case examples in order to give an idea of
the nature of the material in question. Furthermore, we would like to bring a newly developed
classification model up for discussion.
Mario C. D. Paganini
University of Copenhagen
“Till Death Do Us Part. Funerary practices of associations in Ptolemaic Egypt”
Entertainment, social gatherings, communal support, and networking have been the main
aims of associations throughout their history. However, in ancient times the concerns of
private clubs often stretched beyond the worldly limit of one’s life (and membership). Upon
payment of relevant fees, the members could often rely on the presence and support of their
fellows for the burial and funerary rites, as well as on more tangible help to the bereaved
families; clubs would attend not only to the live but also to the dead. Some associations
possessed tombs reserved for their members and had specific regulations concerning funerary
practices; many also performed post–mortem honours. Membership of certain clubs was
therefore a worthy investment not just for life, but also for the after–life. In this paper I shall
investigate the evidence of this practice in the papyri and inscriptions from Ptolemaic Egypt
(Greek and Demotic), together with a comparison with the wider Hellenistic world. It will be
shown how important this aspect was for certain clubs and how seriously it was taken in their
regulations, which included penalties in case of default. In fact, important as the whole thing
may allegedly have been, despite what promised, and at the risk of violating contractual
practices, religious propriety, and common sense of decency, the clubs sometimes failed to
provide for the after-life of their members. This caused fierce reactions, which left evidence in
our records: the deceased’s family would start legal procedures against the club. Still, this was
certainly small consolation for the dead, who had spent their life abiding by the rules and
paying duly—albeit, it seems, for little or no reason.
58
Demokritos Kaltsas
University of Cyprus
“Zu P.Sorb. III 128”
Auf Grund mancher Neulesungen in dieser schlecht erhaltenen Petition aus dem III. Jh. v.Chr.
wird eine Gesamtinterpretation des zugrundeliegenden Falles geboten; in der Diskussion
werden vor allem terminologische und juristische Probleme behandelt.
Matthias Stern
Universität Basel
“All the Dioiketes’ Men. Serving at the Local Level in Ptolemaic Egypt”
In the Herakleopolite nome of the early second century BCE, a man named Demetrios served
as a local representative of the Alexandrian dioiketes Athenodoros (ὁ παρὰ Ἀθηνoδώρου τοῦ
διοικητοῦ). Some of his records have come down to us as mummy cartonnage and form a
small archive kept today in the Austrian National Library in Vienna. In my paper, I shall put
these documents and their protagonist(s) in the context of other known officials designated as
ὁ παρὰ N.N., thereby showing how the archive adds to our understanding of Ptolemaic local
administration.
Alba de Frutos García

Universidad Complutense de Madrid
“The commensal politics of associations in Graeco-Roman Egypt”
There are two interrelated phenomena in the Graeco-Roman World: the so-called private
associations and banquets. Thus it should come as no surprise that many of the charters
developed by these private associations contain comprehensive sections devoted to feasting
and banqueting such as the setting of a specific timetable for these feasts as well as rules
regarding the supply for them.
Based on the specific rules devoted to feasts and banquets, I will try to explain the
development of policies of commensality and social conduct which the associations developed
and institutionalized, as a way to impose some measure of social control in the relationship
among fellow members. Accordingly, the following questions will be examined: the
establishment of a festive agenda, the rules devoted to the organization of these events and,
finally, the rules on ethical behavior which members were expected to follow at these events.
My aim is to cast some light on the way these associations developed a commensality policy
and to evaluate the impact that this policy might have had in the social relationship among the
fellow members.
Room BERENICE: Latin Papyri
Valeria Piano
Università degli Studi di Napoli Federico II
“P.Herc. 1067 Reconsidered: Latest Results, New Prospects”
This paper takes into account the unpublished studies on Latin papyri from Herculaneum by
Robert Marichal, whose archive is currently stored at the École Pratique des Hautes Études,
and offers some preliminary results from a new and thorough analysis of P.Herc. 1067. A first
inquiry on the folders from the Herculaneum section of the Archive revealed significant
coincidences between readings and bibliological observations by Marichal and the most recent
59
publications on the topic. The autoptic inspection of P.Herc. 1067 allowed me to produce a
volumetric reconstruction of the roll and, thus, calculate its original length, also by estimating
the amount of the scroll’s missing parts. Being the first volumetric reconstruction of a Latin
roll, my analysis provides new evidence useful to compare bibliological features related both
to Greek and Latin papyri from Herculaneum. After dealing with more technical aspects, I aim
to offer new readings of the papyrus which contribute to the discussion of Costabile’s
identification of the text as an oratio in senatu habita ante principem (1984). Finally, I will
focus on the subscriptio contained in the last cornice of the papyrus, and analyse the
palaeographic evidence in light of the different hypotheses proposed by scholars.
Ornella Salati
“A ‘forgotten’ Latin Account-Book from Oxyrhynchus. New Perspectives on PSI II 119 + P.Oxy.
III 454 + P.Laur. IV 134 recto”
In 1903, in the third volume of The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Artur S. Hunt published a fragment
containing some sections from Platos’ Gorgia (P.Oxy. III 454). In 1913 other fragments from
the same roll were published by Teresa Lodi (PSI II 119) and only in 1983 three further
fragments have been joined to the same group by Rosario Pintaudi (P.Laur. IV 134). The
Platonic dialogue was written around the late II century AD on the verso of a volumen which
features on the recto a documentary text in Latin, written in an almost contemporary cursive
hand. The Latin recto is an account-book from an office of the central administration in Egypt,
probably linked to the ἴδιος λόγος. Nevertheless the interest for the Gorgia has overshadowed
the Latin text. Until now only the recto of P.Oxy. III 454, stored in the Bodleian Libray in
Oxford, has been published in the fourth volume of Chartae Latinae Antiquiores in 1967 [ChLA
IV 264; TM 69879]. P.Laur. IV 134 recto still lies unpublished and PSI II 119 recto has been
described in the forty-seventh volume of Chartae Latinae Antiquiores in 1997 [ChLA XLVII
1461; TM 70149].
This paper aims to a new edition of P.Laur. IV 134 + P.Oxy. III 454 + PSI II 119 recto in order to
enlighten the historical and economic data yielded by the fragment in its entirety. The
payment record reveals that money came from the tax on the salt production, providing a
good understanding of the volume of rates and methods of payment accepted by the
government. Furthermore the document enlightens the administrative duties of the imperial
army, directly involved in the tax collection, and shows a centurio primi pili supervised the
whole process.
Andrea Bernini
“New remarks on consul Publius Seius Fuscianus and new evidence for Colonia Aelia Capitolina
(P.Mich. VII 445 + inv. 3888c + inv. 3944k)”
P.Mich. VII 445, edited by H.A. Sanders in 1947, preserves the beginnings of 16 lines of a text
that was then recognized as an acknowledgment of debt by V. Arangio-Ruiz. Despite the
incomplete state of preservation, the papyrus deserves great attention, being the only Latin
papyrus written in Jerusalem (and maybe brought to Egypt by a veteran). The origin is
suggested by the mention of Legio X Fretensis, and by the mention of the colonia in which the
contract was signed (the name has been lost in the lacuna; it was identified with the Colonia
Caesarea in a re-edition). A very recent analysis of two unpublished Latin fragments, carried
out within the project PLATINUM, proves that these two fragments join P.Mich. VII 445, thus
providing us the opportunity to reconstruct the original document in an almost complete way.
The hypothesis of realignment, suggested by palaeographical and material affinities (the three
papyri were written by different hands across the fibres, the back sides are blank), is
60
corroborated by the text continuity of the reconstructed lines. The joining fragments are
P.Mich. inv. 3888c, which preserves scanty parts of 16 lines, and P.Mich. inv. 3944k, consisting
of two fragments preserving parts of 15 lines on the whole and some other traces. The
realigned text is particularly relevant: it provides new information about the consul Publius
Seius Fuscianus; it preserves new evidence for the Colonia Aelia Capitolina; it proves to date
back to an earlier date; it contains most part of the subscriptions.
Maria Chiara Scappaticcio

“Papyri and LAtin Texts: INsights and Updated Methodologies. Towards a philological, literary,
and historical approach to Latin papyri (PLATINUM project - ERC-StG 2014 n°636983)”
The aim of the project PLATINUM is to scrutinize Latin texts on papyrus from several points of
view in order to highlight their substantial contribution to our knowledge on ancient Roman
literature, language, and history, especially in the multilingual and multicultural contexts of the
Eastern part of the Empire between the 1st century B.C. and the 8th century A.D. Coming
mainly from Egypt and other Roman provinces (as well as Herculaneum and Ravenna), Latin
papyri deserve more scholarly attention not only from papyrologists and paleographers, but
also from scholars of Latin language, as well as intellectual and cultural historians of Rome.
They have hitherto represented a border-line field of study that has not been fully exploited by
scholars of Latin literature and language. Moreover, the obsolete bibliography and the
considerable number of unpublished texts make the study of Latin papyri (and bilingual or
even trilingual, where Latin is documented) - whether literary, ‘paraliterary’, or documentary –
a challenging task. Moving from an overall census and towards a new corpus of Latin texts on
papyrus, a more thorough study will reveal the untapped potential of these texts for renewing
our knowledge of the circulation and reception of Latin language and education, as a cultural
engine in Mediterranean societies.
Room CLEOPATRA: Paraliterary Papyri. School Texts
Raffaella Cribiore
New York University
“Schools and School Exercises Again”
Twenty years ago in 1996, my book Writing, Teachers, and Students in Graeco-Roman Egypt
was published and was followed in 2001 by Gymnastics of the Mind: Greek Education in
Hellenistic and Roman Egypt that took into account the corpus of school exercises that I had
previously assembled to provide a more detailed view of Greek education. It is time now to
verify if the conclusions I had reached years ago are still largely valid. During the intervening
years only a few more exercises were identified and published. Since my books were the first
in the field of classical education in Egypt, I recognize now that terms such as “school”,
“teacher” or “student” should become more flexible, while identifying a “will to learn” as a
common link between the exercises.
I would also like to take this occasion to defend my work against criticism that also involves
papyrology as a discipline. It was argued in 2011 that in my research context had no significant
role in the interpretation of the texts and in general that the climate within papyrology is fully
unreflective and is influenced only by a philological approach. As a consequence, I had
examined school exercises individually without studying their context and provenance. In this
paper I will explain the reasons why in the vast majority of cases almost nothing is known of
61
the context where exercises were found. It is evident, however, that modern archaeological
systems, for example in the Dakhla Oasis, are able to reach better results.
Jennifer Cromwell
University of Copenhagen
“Teacher, Student, or Writer? The Ostraca from Theban Tomb 310 and the monk Pleine”
Among the Coptic ostraca from western Thebes in Columbia University are a body of ca. 150
texts that Raffaella Cribiore has identified as school texts and writing exercises. This material,
which was originally part of the Metropolitan Museum of Art’s collection, derives mainly from
Theban Tomb 103 (the so-called Monastery of Epiphanius) and Deir el-Bahri (from the
Monastery of Apa Phoibammon and its immediate vicinity). Together, this corpus provides an
important contribution to the study of Coptic education, and the texts are currently being
prepared for publication by Prof. Cribiore and myself.
Twenty of the texts come from a tomb just to the north of the Monastery of Apa Phoibammon,
Theban Tomb 310 (TT 310). Several of these exercises are signed by or can be attributed to a
specific individual, one Pleine. Additionally, another seventeen ostraca were found in the
tomb, comprising letters and texts of a documentary nature. One of the principal questions
concerning this group is: are they all connected in some way with Pleine, either as more
advanced exercises or letters written to him? If not, were they written by other novice writers
in the tomb, marking TT 310 as a locus of educational activity, perhaps revolving around
Pleine? Alternatively, do these texts belong to other, earlier or later, occupants of the tomb? I
will present an overview of the relevant material and a preliminary analysis, with the ultimate
aim of determining the nature of the activity at TT 310, whether it was a nucleus of writing and
educational activity, and whether we can identify Pleine as a student, a teacher, a writer, or all
three.
Julia Lougovaya
“Literary Ostraca: Material Choice and Cultural Context”
Recent excavations in the Egyptian Oases and military camps of the Eastern Desert have
brought to the fore questions surrounding what influenced the choice of writing material,
especially that of ostraca. As a step towards a more general investigation of this issue, this
paper proposes a reexamination of ostraca inscribed with literary and sub-literary texts, mostly
on the basis of Greek material. Although such ostraca span almost a millennium and feature
widely different texts, from abecedaria and simple arithmetic tables to Sappho and an
explication on how to construe an icosahedron, they are often designated with the blanket
term of “school exercises,” because the texts tend to be short and the material itself is thought
to have been easily obtained and quickly discarded. This unequivocal assignment is especially
characteristic of earlier scholarship, when the picture of ancient education had been drawn
largely on literary sources. Documentary evidence collected and analyzed by Raffaella Cribiore,
however, has warranted a more nuanced picture of ancient education, and has both refined
and questioned our understanding of the physical aspects of “school texts.” Capitalizing on
Cribiore’s work and looking at some literary ostraca within their archaeological contexts that
may have yielded other documents, this paper examines the presumption of a “school
environment” as the origin of such texts and discusses possible factors affecting the choice of
the writing material. Among others, ostraca from the so-called Kleitorios archive in
Philadelphia and from the camps and settlements in the Eastern Desert and the Great Oases
will be adduced. Finally, it is hoped that the analysis will bear on such variable concepts as the
purpose and effect of education.
62
Luigi Prada
“ ‘Have Them Bring a Scribe from the School!’: Introducing a Systematic Study of School Texts
in Egyptian from Hellenistic and Roman Egypt”
Education and school texts in Greek from Hellenistic and Roman Egypt have received extensive
attention in papyrological studies, most recently through the work of Raffaella Cribiore. The
flip side of the coin, that is, the study of schooling in Egyptian (prevalently, but not only, in
Demotic), has instead lain in relative neglect. No corpus of Egyptian school texts has been
published at present, nor has any comprehensive study of Egyptian education in the Hellenistic
and Roman periods: most of the available scholarly literature consists of scattered editions of
individual school texts. The aim of this paper is to present a project that intends to fill this gap,
through the constitution of a comprehensive corpus of Egyptian school texts and a study of
Egyptian schooling in Hellenistic and Roman Egypt. Focusing on the case of Demotic, this paper
will discuss the main stages attested in the teaching and learning of the Egyptian language and
script, moving from simple writing exercises through to conjugation tables and lengthy
compositions of specialised texts. Examples of both the common pupils’ exercises and the
more rarely attested school masters’ handbooks will be presented and discussed, from both
published and unpublished ostraca and papyri, and the main types of Egyptian school texts
from the period will be compared––whenever possible––with their earlier counterparts from
pharaonic times as well as their later Coptic incarnations. Ultimately, the question will be
asked whether Egyptian schooling as attested in Hellenistic and Roman times shows any signs
of influence from its Greek counterpart, as posited by some of the earlier studies.
Marcin Kotyl
University of Wroclaw
“P.Giss.inv.216A–C: An Unpublished First-Century Roll with Drafts of P.Hamb. I 3?”
The unpublished P.Giss.inv.216A–C is a first-century rough draft roll from Philadelphia in the
Arsinoites which contains a collection of drafts of various documents. Since some of these
documents show a striking similarity with P. Hamb. I 3, I assume that the Hamburg papyrus is
an officially issued receipt compiled of the draft-receipts and amounts recorded in the Giessen
roll. Among the numerous similarities one can list the same formulaic phrases and amount of
outstanding payment for a land lease in the former estate of Germanicus in the fifth year of
the Vespasian reign. Furthermore, research on the history of both Giessen and Hamburg
collections provides an additional proof that the artefacts in question come most likely from
the same dossier.
José-Domingo Rodríguez Martín

“Avoiding the Judge: the Exclusion of the δίκη in Contractual Clauses”
In many contractual clauses transmitted in Roman documentary papyri it is easy to find a great
variety of legal expressions with a common feature: a reference to the "exclusion of the δίκη".
Set expressions such as: καθάπερ ἐγ δίκης, ἂνευ δίκης καὶ κρίσεως, ὡς ἐκ καταδίκης,
ἐνεχυράζειν πρὸ δίκης, καθάπερ δίκην ὠφληκότων, etc., seem to share a common aim: to
allow the creditor to avoid trial when demanding compliance from the debtor. Nevertheless, it
is not always easy to determinate whether they are different clauses or just versions of the
63
same one; on the other hand, it is also difficult to establish the differences in the legal function
of each one of them. The aim of this research is to develop a systematic comparison of these
various clauses, in order to determine their role in legal papyri of Roman time.
Federica Micucci
“The dossier of Flavius Heraclius and two new papyri from the British Library”
Flavius Heraclius, a landowner in the Hermopolite nome, was previously known from P.Ryl. II
201 (137), P.Lond. III 1231 (144) and perhaps also P.Flor. I 23 (145). D. Hagedorn in ZPE 166
(2009) 177, was the first to point out that all three texts might refer to the same man.
This paper aims to investigate the figure of Flavius Heraclius further on the basis of two
unpublished papyri from the British Library: a receipt for the payment of arrears in grain, dated
to 1 June 147, and a receipt for payment for the use of land for pasture, dated to 22 January
150.
64

Sonja Claudia Tirel Giulio Charikleia Grace Hilla

11:30-12
Dahlgren Cena Iovine Ioannidou Halla-aho
Christoph Bianca Dario Chiara Marianna

12-12:30
Weilbach Borrelli Internullo Meccariello Thoma
Marja Andrew Gabriel Nocchi Ángela Alkestis

12:30-13
Vierros Hogan Macedo Cámara Spinou
Ágnes T. Renate Eunsoo Nicholas

13:13:30
Mihálykó Fellinger Lee Venable
Room HATSHEPSUT: Linguistics
Sonja Dahlgren
“Evidence from the papyri: a preliminary definition of an Egyptian Greek variant”
Greek in Egypt shows many signs of language contact in the form of nonstandard spellings and
morphosyntactic variation. Variation is evident since the beginning of the Ptolemaic period
onward, and Egyptian influence has been verified for nonstandard morphosyntax in e.g. Leiwo
(2010), Vierros (2012), and Stolk (2015). Phonological variation becomes stronger in the
Roman period with increasing bilingualism, and can be seen in i.e. fluctuation of voiced and
voiceless stops, confusion of /y, u/ and /o, u/, and the apparent merger of /a, e, o/ word-
finally. While morphosyntactic transfer can be caused by imperfect Greek learning by those
whose native language was Egyptian, a larger survey on texts seems to indicate that originally
Egyptian-induced phonological deviations from standard Greek may have become a new
standard in what could be called Egyptian Greek. This seems particularly true of the reduction
of word-final unstressed vowels to schwa, nonstandard spellings of which can be seen even in
texts by non-Egyptian writers (Leiwo 2010 and forthc.).
Christoph Weilbach
Universität Leipzig
“A new Fachw rterbuch”
I would like to introduce a new project which is being realised at University of Leipzig. Under
the direction of Reinhold Scholl a team of scholars of papyrology, classical philology, ancient
history and computer sciences are developing a multilingual online dictionary of the
65
administrative language of Ptolemaic, Roman and Byzantine Egypt1 based on Friedrich
Preisigke's „Fachw rter des ffentlichen Verwaltungsdienstes Ägyptens: in den griechischen
Papyrusurkunden der ptolemäisch-r mischen Zeit“ which was published 100 years ago, in
1915.
Since then a lot of things happened in the field of papyrology: Because further papyri and
ostraca were found and already present founds have been made readable the number of
published papyri has grown. Thus „new“ words appeared, already known words gained further
evidence, new light was cast upon fragmentary passages and obscure meanings of words. In
addition full texts and metadata of almost all papyri are available through online resources.
With our new Fachwörterbuch we want to take these developments into account.
Though our dictionary is based on Preisigke's we are developing an updated and extended
resource for papyrologists: Apart from refreshing Preisigke's entries as regards content and
language we extend the temporal range comprised by the dictionary by respecting also the
Byzantine era. Also we add features like translations into English, French, Italian and Spanish
next to the German translation; furthermore we classify the words by subject, determine
earliest and latest record of the respective meaning of a word, add its geographical location
and era, common phrases, synonyms, antonyms and related words, annotations and up-to-
date bibliographic information.
Besides providing insights into the website of the dictionary I'd also like to present some
interesting observations regarding papyrological concerns.
1
The entire title is: „mehrsprachiges Online-Wörterbuch zum Fachwortschatz der
Verwaltungssprache des griechisch-römisch-byzantinischen Ägypten“.
Marja Vierros
“Sematia platform, linguistic annotation and the katochoi of the Serapeion”
New digital platform ”Sematia” enables preprocessing the Greek papyri, stored in DDbDP, so
that the papyri can be linguistically annotated (e.g. according to the guidelines of Ancient
Greek Dependency Treebank). Preprocessing is executed in two layers which take into account
a) what is preserved and was originally written in the papyrus b) the regularizations and
restorations made by the editors. Annotating both layers for morphology and syntax provides
us with novel ways of querying the language of the papyri. Moreover, we gather new
metadata concerning the writers in the Sematia database. This will help studying the acts of
writing and their relation to certain writers or authors and their linguistic fingerprint. I will
present the workflow of Sematia (http://sematia.hum.helsinki.fi/) combining the presentation
with a preliminary case study on the bilingual archive of the Memphis Serapeion. The texts by
the katochoi in the Serapeion are interesting as regards their language and the fact that
Wilcken, who published the texts collectively in UPZ I, identified the handwritings of the
protagonists.
Ágnes T. Mihálykó
University of Oslo
“The persistence of Greek and the rise of Coptic in the early Christian liturgy in Egypt”
Christian liturgy in Egypt was Greek from the beginning. The prominence of this language
continued to the 8th century, although translation into Coptic began already in the late antique
period. However, little is known about the change. When did they start to recite the liturgy in
Coptic and where? How did the shift proceed? Which parts of the liturgy did it affect? Can the
promotion of Coptic be connected to particular groups? How did the language of the liturgy
relate to the language of the inhabitants and the administration? And what was the place of
66
Greek in Christian worship, which was an important aspect of late antique culture? The more
than three hundred liturgical papyri preserved from the period between the fourth and the
eight centuries can provide an insight. My paper will draw on this corpus to attempt to
pinpoint the appearance of Sahidic and Fayumic Coptic in the liturgical sources in time and
space, to observe the process of translation, and to evaluate the use of Greek in Christian rites
by people who did not always understand it. It will also situate the liturgical ‘survival’ of Greek
and the rise of Coptic in the broader context of the presence of the two languages in the
culture of late antique Egypt.
Claudia Tirel Cena

“Alcune considerazioni su due papiri con cessione e affitto di ἡμέραι ἁγνευτικαί”
I papiri greci dell’archivio di Totoes contengono la quasi totalità delle scarse attestazioni di
negozi relativi ad ἡμέραι ἁγνευτικαί sinora note. In quest’intervento si vogliono riesaminare
due documenti, PSI IX 1019 e 1020, che recano la stessa data e hanno come parti in causa i
medesimi soggetti, per giungere ad un’interpretazione delle transazioni effettuate, attraverso
la contestualizzazione dei due atti all’interno dell’archivio ed un confronto con documenti
coevi provenienti dalla stessa area dei Memnonia e del Pathyrites.
Bianca Borrelli
“Primi risultati di un rinnovato studio del P.Rev.Laws”
Il P.Rev.Laws fu pubblicato per la prima volta da Bernard P. Grenfell nel 1896 ed ebbe una
seconda edizione nel 1952 a opera di Jean Bingen. Si tratta di un testo di capitale importanza
per la storia economica dell’Egitto lagide e di grande interesse da un punto di vista
paleografico e papirologico: trasmesso da due rotoli, esso conserva 107 colonne di scrittura,
cui si aggiungono alcuni frammenti di incerta collocazione, vergate da 12 mani diverse. Con il
mio intervento mi propongo di presentare una serie di novità che investono sia il contenuto sia
gli aspetti papirologici, che sono emerse nel corso di un nuovo studio del papiro, finalizzato alla
realizzazione di una nuova edizione critica con commento.
Andrew Hogan
University of Yale
“Auctions in Ptolemaic Egypt: UPZ I 114, II 220, and II 221 as a Case Study for Markets”
In this paper I turn to UPZ I and II to examine several Greek documents related to the
Ptolemaic instrument of sale by auction. Using UPZ I 114 (A Receipt of the Royal Bank of
Memphis), UPZ II 220, and UPZ II 221 (Auctions of adespota Land) as cases studies, a careful
examination suggests a new understanding of how Ptolemaic markets functioned. Auction
documents such as these have thus far tended to be studied in isolation by specialists of Greek
or Demotic papyri. In this brief presentation, I offer a new economic framework of the public
auction using these texts together with other Greek and Demotic auction papyri. This paper
explores how the auction both created markets and existed because their absence, to varying
extents. The implications of this institution are far-reaching, affecting banking, coinage,
monopolies, and a number of other fiscal institutions, making these texts particularly
important for study and discussion. My examination of these texts deepens the understanding
of how the Ptolemies structured and influenced the economy of Egypt during their reigns.
67
Renate Fellinger
University of Cambridge
“The Legal Role of Women Revisited: Ptolemaic Documents for Money from Upper Egypt”
In his Marriage and Matrimonial Property in Ancient Egypt, P.W. Pestman (1961:184) put
forward the hypothesis that the role of Egyptian women degraded due to the influence of
Greek law during the Ptolemaic period.
This paper, based on my doctoral research, revisits the legal role of women—the nature of
women’s interest to property and how they used it—as reflected in demotic legal traditions.
This is done in the format of a regional study, examining a particular type of demotic legal
contract, the so-called document for money, from sites across Upper Egypt. Analysis of the
material is carried out both quantitatively and qualitatively, and embedded in a framework of
what legal role may have constituted for women as recorded in Egyptian and Greek sources
prior to the Ptolemaic period. Using such a model for analysis, this paper aims to discuss the
key results regarding women’s experiences in the legal landscape of Upper Egypt throughout
the Ptolemaic period as portrayed in a homogenous set of documents, and to investigate
whether changes, such as proposed by Pestman, may be traced in documentary evidence.
Room BERENICE: Latin Papyri
Giulio Iovine
“Delving into Latin documents. Towards an edition of unpublished Latin documentary papyri in
Vienna”
Volumes XLIII to XLV of the Chartae Latinae Antiquiores, devoted to Latin papyri in the
Viennese Papyrussammlung, have been published between 1995 and 1996. Not all of the
extant Latin (or bilingual) material in Vienna (almost 170 pieces) have undergone the same
treatment; whereas some of them are edited (e.g. ChLA XLV 1321 = P.Vindob. inv. L 109),
others are only transcribed or described (L 28, 33, 70, 86, 98…), the Chartae admittedly being
mainly a palaeographical tool. Moreover, in the Preface to vol. XLIV, the authors acknowledged
that lack of time, along with the deplorable state of conservation of some of the pieces, had
prevented them from producing an edition of all this material; more than 70 fragments on the
Chartae are still only described, and some Viennese papyri do not even feature on them (L 64,
114, 124…). However, within this group of unpublished pieces, almost all documentary in
nature, some items lie which deserve deeper inspection. The present paper is part of
PLATINUM’s commitment to study Latin texts on papyrus; it will offer a preliminary study, both
papyrological and historical, of some peculiarly relevant Viennese papyri, such as P.Vindob. inv.
L 74, a large fragment in ancient cursive - probably concerning female issues (l. 3 mu]liebria ?) -
with a full Greek letter on the verso; or 133, where more than one hand has written in two
directions, and which hosts at ll. 1-2 a sample of ‘scrittura grande’ (identified by J. O. Tjäder as
typical of court proceedings in Egypt); or even 151, a bilingual act which may be better put in
context through the mention of Memphis (ll. 5-6 [τὰc] | πόλειϲ τήν τε τῶν Μεμφίτων καί [).
Dario Internullo
“Latin documents on papyrus from late Antique and Early Medieval West: a framework”
Synthetic studies about documentary Latin papyri from late antique and early medieval West
(V-XI centuries) date back, today, more than fifty years. Papyrology, as it is known, is a
68
discipline that finds every day new enrichment, new materials: even these particular papyri
cannot escape this rule. After the studies of Leo Santifaller (1953) and Jan-Olof Tjäder (I, 1955),
in fact, further materials were (re)discovered and other restored; other already known
documents have been the focus of renewed social, political, economic, cultural, linguistic and
juridical interest; others, eventually, were object of new editions. How many Latin papyri from
late antique and early medieval West are currently known? To which geographical contexts
and chronological periods do they refer? Which are their physical features and what do they
contain? Moving from a systematic census, my paper aims to answer to these questions,
providing a framework for these papyri on the basis of three major groups (Italian, French and
papal papyri) and several subgroups taking into account documentary typologies (public and
private documents, letters, inventories, authentics from relics). Moreover, through recent
bibliography, an attempt to enlarge the perspective will aim to shift the focus on indirect
evidence, towards a better understanding of a “culture of the papyrus” (Bagnall 1995) in V-XI
century West. The purpose is twofold: on the one hand, this research is providing a basis for
further ecdotic operations and, on the other hand, it is furnishing new materials towards a
multidisciplinary approach to such a precious historical evidence, like late antique and early
medieval papyri.
Gabriel Nocchi Macedo

University of Michigan
“Papyri and the Ancient Editions of Terence”
The two extant papyrological fragments of Roman comedy uncovered in Egypt contain
passages from the same play: Terence’s The Girl from Andros (Andria). P.Oxy. 24.2401 dates to
the 4th century and bears over eighty verses from the final scenes. P.Vindob. inv. L 103, dated
to the 4th or the 5th century, contains just under thirty verses from act three. Both originally
belonged to papyrus codices written by expert but non-calligraphic half-uncial hands, and
were annotated, in Greek and Latin, by later hands. Through a study of the material aspects of
these two papyri, this paper proposes a reflection on the ancient editions of Terence’s
comedies. Firstly, a codicological analysis will allow for a hypothetical reconstruction of the
original books. Then, a detailed study of the writing and subsequent interventions by different
hands will reveal how and in which context the text was copied, read, and studied. Particular
attention will be paid to colometry and how scribes rendered (or failed to render) the often
complex metrical nature of lyrical passages in comedies. Here I will offer a comparison of the
papyri with the famous 5th/6th-century Codex Bembinus of Terence (Vat. Lat. 3226), in which
the so called “Heliodoran” system of metrical layout can be observed. In the last part of this
paper, I will attempt to place P.Oxy. 2401 and P.Vindob. inv. L 103 within the history of
Terence’s text and their relation to other Late Antique and Medieval manuscripts, focusing
mainly on “editorial” practices and the metrical presentation of the text.
Room CLEOPATRA: School Texts and Scribal Practices
Charikleia Grace Ioannidou

“Selection of literature extracts in school manuals”
The questions raised already by O. Guéraud and P. Jouguet are still tantalizing contemporary
scholars. This paper will attempt to discuss them once again. It will focus on
1. What were the criteria that lead to teaching in a classroom a particular selection of
literature extracts?
2. Where did the compilers of school manuals find their material? Did they have immediate
69
access to complete works, or did they merely make use of anthologies and gnomologies? Did
the students, or even their teachers ever study a whole work?
The paper concludes that the criteria by which the extracts were chosen for educational
purposes were very precise and persist throughout antiquity. It also concludes that it is highly
unlikely that students and teachers in Egypt used anthologies and not whole works as their
only source of literary knowledge, since it cannot be proven that there was some kind of
“archetype” anthology, from which all school texts and quotations where drawn.
Chiara Meccariello
“Heracles in Graeco-Roman Egypt. A new puzzling mythological papyrus”
The verso of P. Oxy. LXXXI 5283, a collection of plot summaries of Euripidean plays dated to
the second century CE, bears the remains of two short columns of a text mentioning Heracles
and seemingly referring to some of his labours. In this paper I present my work in progress as
the editor princeps of the papyrus.
Alongside a general presentation and reconstruction of the text, the paper focuses on the
following aspects:
1) Identification of the text and its genre: while showing no trace of metrical patterns, the text
contains several poetical words. Is it a paraphrase, a commentary, or rather an attempt to
compose in elegant Greek prose?
2) Layout: only the upper part of the columns is written, and the text of both has been crossed
out. What does this reveal about the uses and ‘lives’ of the roll? Can this, together with the
cursive handwriting, be an indication of an extemporary, and soon discarded, composition?
3) Relationship with the other side: given the similarity of handwriting and common
mythological contents, can the recto and verso be related, for example stemming from the
activities of the same cultivated circle?
In exploring these issues, I will assess the position of this witness within the wide spectrum of
mythological papyri, with a focus on Heracles, a well-documented character of school and
rhetorical compositions, notably featuring, for example, in the popular verses and drawings
transmitted by P. Oxy. XXII 2331.
Finally, I will address the presence of a puzzling sequence of Demotic letters below the Greek
text, which sets the papyrus in a context characterised by contiguity of Greek and Demotic.
The fragment may thus encourage further reflection on the role of mythology and myth-based
literature in cross-cultural interactions within Egypt.
Ángela Cámara
“A writing exercise in the Palau Ribes Papyrus Collection: P.PalauRib. inv. 217r”
This document contains a writing exercise containing an opening formula known from many
documents from the Byzantine period. The origin of the document is unknown. New
testimonies allow us to open a discussion on their origin and also a new reading of the text
fetured in it.
Eunsoo Lee
University of Stanford
“Euclidean Diagrams in Mathematical Papyri: How they are different from diagrams in early
manuscripts”
How did mathematical diagrams interact with the text in the papyrus roll format and
parchment codex? And how did the transition of the formats affect the representation of
diagrams? This question is largely indebted to Kurt Weitzmann’s study on ancient illustrations
70
in his book Illustrations in roll and codex; a study of the origin and method of text illustration.
The mathematical diagrams in the papyri show that they had been placed in the similar way as
Weitzmann observed for the miniature illustrations in the roll format. For example, the
diagram usually follows at the end of the proposition to which it belongs, and when
mathematical diagrams did not fill the whole width of a writing column, either the empty
space was left free or filled by continuing with the writing. So we may conclude that the
writing columns in the roll format heavily influenced the location and the size of diagrams.
Then, how the significant change from roll to codex influenced the writing columns, and thus
mathematical diagrams, would be the main concern of my paper. To investigate the change of
diagrams, this paper examines several examples from Euclid’s Elements that have been
iteratively reproduced in both papyrus rolls and parchment codex. Through the comparison
between diagrams in papyri and diagrams of the Greek manuscripts, this paper will introduce
four principles that were applied for diagrams in the transition from roll to codex: 1) migration
of diagrams; 2) selection of diagrams; 3) superimposition of diagrams; and 4) expansion of
diagrams.
Mathematical Papyri to be discussed:

 P.Fay 9
 P.Berol. [inv.] 17469
 P.Oxy.I.29 –probably from a roll or individual sheet
 Sackler Library, Oxford reference 374B.106/F(1-2)b
 P.Oxy. [inv.] 105/24 – Codex
Hilla Halla-aho
“An unpublished Latin testament (P. Carlsberg 671 + PSI inv. I 143 R)”
In this paper I present an unpublished Latin text which I have identified as a Roman testament.
The papyrus belongs to the Carlsberg papyrus collection in Copenhagen (permission by
Papyrus Carlsberg Collection / Kim Ryholt). In the collection of Roman testaments by L.
Migliardi Zingale (19973) there are altogether 30 texts. Of these, 12 are Roman testaments in
Latin, and the rest are Greek translations of Roman testaments, originally written in Latin, but
translated into Greek for the benefit of the commissioner who might not have known Latin
despite being a Roman citizen. This means that P. Carlsberg 671 is a notable addition to the
corpus of papyri containing a testament in Latin.
The closest parallels of this text are the famous testament of Antonius Silvanus (Arangio Ruiz
Negotia no. 47 = Migliardi Zingale no. 5) and a short fragmentary testament (BGU VII 1696 =
Migliardi Zingale 14). On l. 4, the text appears to reproduce the phrase quibus sciet poteritque
that is mentioned by the jurists as belonging to the formula defining the period during which
the inheritor must claim the inheritance in order not to be disinherited. This addition of the
formula is not attested in the testament of Antonius Silvanus, the only complete example of a
testament per aes et libram.
In the paper I present a preliminary edition of the text and discuss it in the context of other
known Latin testaments.
71
Marianna Thoma
University of Athens
“The law of succession in Roman Egypt: Siblings and Non-siblings disputes over inheritance”
Papyrus documents give evidence that in the multicultural society of Roman Egypt all children
regardless their legal status inherited their father and after the SC Orfitianum of AD 178
children of Roman status could inherit their mothers. However, numerous petitions prove that
various conflicts arose between family members especially about the division of parental
property. For example, in P.Lond. II 177 (1st c. AD) the eldest sister of a family with her
husband grabbed the paternal furniture and utensils, which also belonged to her brothers in
terms of their father’s will. The conflicts between an heir and his guardian about the
disposition of the inheritance are also common. In P.Oxy. XVII 2133 (4 th c. AD) a daughter
complains to the prefect, because her uncle-guardian deprived her of her share to the paternal
inheritance in the form of dowry.
While family conflicts about intestate succession and wills were a common phenomenon, the
papyri give also evidence for violations of inherited property by non siblings. PSI X 1102 (3 rd c.
AD) preserves an important dispute about property rights between two children and three
men who have stolen the property of the children’s father who died intestate. Furthermore, in
P.Oxy.VII 1067 (3rd c. AD) Helen blaims her brother Petechon for neglecting the burial of their
third brother and as a result a non-sibling woman inherited him. The purpose of the proposed
paper is to discuss the various cases of conflicts over an inheritance between siblings and non-
siblings. My interest will focus on the arguments and legal grounds used by the defendants in
each case discussed with special attention paid to the differences between property claimed
coming from intestate succession and testamentary disposition. By studying the various
petitions to the judges, private letters or settlements and lawsuit proceedings I aim to
investigate the legal and social ways in which people in Roman Egypt could protect their
parental inheritance both from persons inside and outside the family.
Alkestis Spinou
“A Freight List, a List of Expenses and a Roman Birthday Celebration”
The papyrus to be presented is part of the University of Cologne’s papyri collection. It consists
of three fragments which are preserved under the inventory numbers P. Köln Inv. 867+990
+991. The upper and lower parts of the papyrus, as well as the right part are lost; the left side
survives only in part. The papyrus was inscribed by two different hands and accordingly
contains two texts of different content, but both date to the 1st century AD.
The first text, which extends from the left column up to about the middle of the right column
of the recto, preserves a part of a list of ships and the costs of transport that are applied.
Under the terms of various payments, one finds the name of a fee that is not sourced yet. The
handwriting is clear, broad and very elegant.
The second text is written in a condensed and more cursive hand. It extends from the middle
of the recto to the end of the verso, where it is also split in two columns. The subject of the
text up to the beginning of the second column of the verso is a long list of expenses of a
household. The amounts of money as well as the quantity and types of things listed already
hint at what is about to be revealed in the second column of the verso. There, above the list of
slaves to be given a present on account of a birthday celebration, surfaces a certain Antonia,
the lady of the household and also the person in whose honour the birthday celebration was
held. Indications in the text help to identify this woman as Antonia Minor, the wife of Nero
Claudius Drusus and daughter of Marcus Antonius.
72
Nicholas Venable
“The Persistence of Roman law in Post-Chalcedonian Egyptian Christianity”
The purpose of this paper is to examine how the social prestige of Roman legal forms and
practices continued to express itself in the ways in which Christian clergy and monastics
resolved disputes and interacted with secular magistrates in Egypt during the fifth and sixth
centuries A.D. First, I will trace the continued use of Roman law and practices in a corpus of
Coptic hagiography written in reaction to the enforcement of the council of Chalcedon that
otherwise exhibits strong antipathy towards the imperial administration. This examination will
establish that, at the level of discourse, even those religious texts composed in monasteries
that were most hostile to the imperial religious hierarchy continued to acknowledge the
legitimacy of Roman practices for recording legal agreements, punishing capital offenders, and
conducting and recording legal proceedings. Second, I will examine the documentary evidence
for the involvement of clergy and monks in petitions and arbitration in this period. Through
examining documents like letters and petitions addressed to clergy and dialysis documents
where clerics served as witnesses or arbiters, the paper will connect the discourse constructed
in the hagiographical texts with the practice of actual holy men. This persistence of the
language and forms of Roman law in the literary and documentary sources for Egyptian
Christianity suggests that the operation of Roman legal institutions, or at least forms of Roman
documents, were the dominant cultural archetype for dispute resolution in this period.
Furthermore, Coptic monks and clergy in this period had already begun to divorce the
procedures and forms of private law as grammar of intersubjective relations from the
legitimacy of Roman public authority. The extraction of this grammar was a crucial
development, which in turn helped shape the practice of law in Coptic monasteries in
subsequent centuries.
73
15:00h – 17:00h: PARALLEL SESSIONS

Marieka Ioanna Alberto Nodar Antonio Nahum

15-15:30
Kaye Karamanou Domínguez Ricciardetto Cohen
Paul
Abdellatif Richard Nikoletta Danai Heilporn/Diletta
15:30-16
Hassan Afandy Janko Kanavou Bafa Minutoli/Rosario
Pintaudi
Emily Alberto María Paz López Alexandros Ann

16-16:30
Ramos Bernabé Martínez Tsakos Ellis Hanson
Marco Antonio
Eve Menei/ Panagiota Shereen
16:30-17 Santamaría
Laurence Caylux Sarischouli A. Aly
Álvarez
Room HATSHEPSUT: Conservation and Restauration
Marieka Kaye
“Exploring New Glass Technology for the Glazing of Papyri”
While there is a general consensus that papyrus should best be handled, exhibited, and stored
between sheets of a transparent rigid material such as glass, debates remain as to the very
best material for glazing. Managers and conservators of papyrus collections strive to use a
material that is strong, lightweight, and withstands moderate handling and travel. Historically
sodalime window glass has been used, but acrylic has been more recently favored in some
institutions. The use of damaging materials such as cellulose nitrate and static-laden polyester
films are also found in collections.
There is much advancement in the field of glass manufacture in recent years, influenced by the
need for a lightweight, scratch-resistant, and unbreakable glass to be used in the manufacture
of watches, cell phones, PCs, and tablets. Brands of high-quality alkali-aluminosilicate glass
such as Corning® Gorilla® Glass, Asahi’s Dragontrail™, and Schott’s Xensation™ are a covert part
of devices we use everyday. The application of glass that has been proven to be extraordinarily
stable is worth exploring for use in glazing papyri.
These new glass products are created using a High Ion Exchange (HIE™) process, which
produces glass with extremely high impact and bending strength as well as scratch and crack
resistance, while keeping the sheets thinner, lighter, and clearer than traditional panes of
glass. These glass varieties are also free of environmentally harmful materials such as lead,
arsenic, and antimony. With a particular focus on Gorilla® Glass, this paper will explore how
new types of glass may be successfully employed in the housing of papyri, including economic
feasibility and an investigation of the way the glass ages and how it handles under stress in a
variety of environments, from excavation sites in the Egyptian desert to the environmentally
controlled storage vaults in libraries and museums.
74
Abdellatif Hassan Afandy
King Saud University, Cairo
“Investigation and Conservation for some Ancient Papyri Housed in Cairo Egyptian Museum”
This study deals with some papyri housed in the room 29, Cairo Egyptian Museum. These
papyri have suffered from deterioration since they were kept in poor storage with unfavorable
conditions. The research includes the decay of papyri components and mechanisms of decay
deterioration agents of papyrus in Egyptian Museum. The research studied the results of
analysis of Pharaonic and Greek samples by SEM and studied the concentration of the
elements of these samples. Atomic Absorption and Elemental analysis (C-H-O) also processed
an analytical study on different old and recent samples. Microbiological investigation are
carried out on the archeological samples from different papyrus in order to specify the fungi
that right attack them for better disinfection results. The result confirmed that the papyri in
the Egyptian Museum suffered from deterioration, and the microorganisms isolated and
identified were Cladosporium fulvum, Aspergillus niger, Penicillium Sp, Fusarium Sp. and some
insects isolated as silver fish and cockroaches. The selected papyri that are conserved and
displayed are as follows: CG 67151 (SR 561), CG 95661 (SR 560), CG 58026 (SR 990) & (JE 95685
(SR 615). The conservation techniques used will protect papyri in the Egyptian Museum from
adverse reaction.
Emily Ramos
“Preservation of the Tebtunis Papyri at the University of California Berkeley”
The Tebtunis Papyri have gone through several generations of preservation treatment and
housing methods since the collection arrived at UC Berkeley in 1938. The fragments were
excavated at Tebtunis, a town several miles south of Cairo c. 1900 by papyrologists Bernard
Grenfell and Arthur Hunt. Thousands of papyrus fragments were wrapped in newspaper at the
time and stored in tin boxes. The boxes were later shipped and stored at Oxford University. In
1938 the tin boxes were sent from Oxford to the University of California Berkeley. In the
1940’s, papyrologist Edmund Kase, Jr., mounted over 1,600 fragments between Vinylite plastic
sheets and heat sealed them. Vinylite sheets, a new material at that time, offered a way to
handle and read the text. Unfortunately, over the years Vinylite’s disadvantages outnumbered
its advantages, and the papyrus fragments suffered. Decades later during the 1970’s
papyrologists John Shelton and James Keenan removed and transferred some of the fragments
from Vinylite to glass sheets. During the late 1970’s papyrologist Elbert Wall, removed
fragments from original tin boxes, photographed them, and placed them in folders. Until 1996,
the papyri were stored in four different kinds of housing: they were wrapped in newspaper
and stored in the original tin boxes; mounted and placed between Vinylite sheets and heat
sealed; sandwiched between taped glass plates; and placed acid-free folders in groups of ten
fragments each. Beginning in 1996, papyri were removed from Vinylite, treated, and mounted
between glass plates. Conservators at the UC Berkeley Library started to use techniques such
as humidification, mending, unfolding, mechanical scraping of gesso, Japanese paper mounts,
Japanese wheat starch paste mends, and cellulose ethers. These measures became part of the
conservation treatment protocol that we follow today.
Eve Menei/Laurence Caylux

“Restauration du papyrus médical du Louvre inv. E 32847 : précautions, recherches et
réalisations”
En 2006 le musée du Louvre a acquis, grâce au mécénat du groupe IPSEN, un grand papyrus
médical du Nouvel Empire, classé trésor national. L’état général était tellement inquiétant que
75
le musée a hésité à procéder à l’achat, justifié pourtant par l’importance scientifique du
document. Le rouleau d’origine était vraisemblablement en mauvais état dès son achat en
Egypte en 1953. Une fracture horizontale l’a séparé en deux parties. Lors du déroulage, les
fragments ont été répartis dans 9 montages sans que les parties hautes et basses soient
réunies. Ils sont fixés entre des plaques de verre avec des morceaux de bandes plastiques
autocollantes de type scotch. Le matériau est dans un état de dégradation très avancé :
couleur très sombre, friabilité extrême voire pulvérulence complète de certaines parties.
Un relevé photographique détaillé a été fait par le musée pour travailler sur la reconstitution
du document, l’édition et la traduction du texte, mais la question de sa conservation reste
cruciale. En 2010, le musée du Louvre nous a demandé de réaliser une étude sur l’état et les
possibilités d’intervention sur ce papyrus exceptionnel inscrit recto/verso. L’objectif est de
stabiliser les dégradations, de permettre la reconstruction du document et de concevoir un
nouveau montage de conservation. Nous avons mis au point une approche très progressive
pour évaluer pratiquement les possibilités. Très rapidement il a paru nécessaire de trouver un
moyen de consolider le matériau extrêmement friable et non manipulable. Le doublage
semblait être la seule possibilité. Il a fallu sélectionner un consolidant et un support
suffisamment transparent pour permettre la lecture du texte recouvert. Les solutions
techniques ont été élaborées en coordination avec les conservateurs responsables du
document. Après de premiers essais, un protocole a été mis en place et la restauration a pu
commencer. Le travail est long et délicat, mais nous réfléchissons maintenant aux solutions de
montage qui favoriseront la bonne conservation de l’oeuvre tout en permettant l’accès aux
chercheurs.
Room ARSINOE: Mystery Cults and Wisdom
Ioanna Karamanou
University of the Peloponnese
“The earliest known Greek Papyrus (Piraeus Museum, MΠ 7449, 8517-8523): Text and
Contexts”
This paper explores the evidence for the earliest Greek papyrus discovered so far (430/425
BC). It was unearthed as part of a collection of writing implements along with musical
instruments in a tomb in Daphne (Attica) in 1981. Due to the disintegrated state of the papyrus
roll, which comprises several layers pasted together, the process of reading the scanty remains
of the text mainly relies on multispectral imaging. The project of the publication of the Daphne
roll, which is kept in the Archaeological Museum of Piraeus, was launched in 2012 by an
international research team. According to the edition of the papyrus fragments undertaken by
late Professor Martin West and by the author, the remains of the text seem to display literary
features being suggestive of poetic diction. This paper attempts to situate the available
evidence in context, by investigating how it could be mapped onto the framework of
papyrological research (through comparison with the Derveni and Timotheus papyrus—the
two oldest Greek literary papyri before the discovery of the Daphne roll) and onto its
contemporary literary context (Athenian cultural activity in the third quarter of the fifth
century BC).
76
Richard Janko
“The Derveni papyrus: new images for a new edition”
Progress on the Derveni papyrus since its official publication in 2006 has been limited.
Divergent reconstructions of the damaged opening columns and disagreement about difficult
traces and readings has left the study of this text, crucial for understanding the clash between
science and religion in Socrates' Athens, at an impasse. The published images are generally
inadequate to settle these disputes, and conventional microscopy is hampered by the intensity
of reflections when a light-source is applied.
Advances in digital microscopy can overcome these barriers. On the basis of a digitized archive
of the old photographs and of 10,000 microphotographs, many disputes about the readings of
the papyrus can be resolved, and many new questions can be formulated. This presentation
will show what the new photographs can reveal, in terms both of hitherto unsuspected
readings and scribal corrections, and of the reconstruction of the opening columns. In
particular, the presence of kolleses in columns i and iii allows their text to be reconstructed:
column i is on divination from omens, and columns iii speaks of wineless sacrifices to the
Erinyes. Finally, infra-red images reveal that the papyrus quoted not only Heraclitus but also
the first verse of Parmenides' On nature.
Alberto Bernabé
“The Derveni papyrus: new editorial projects”
The Derveni papyrus was found in 1962 among the remains of a funeral pyre near
Thessaloniki. It contains a curious text, an important part of which was devoted to the
thorough commentary of some verses of a poem attributed to Orpheus. The roll dates from
between 340 and 320 BCE and the text it contains, from about 400 BCE. On the other hand the
poem that is being commented on must be prior to 500 BCE. The editio princeps was published
without critical apparatus in 2006 by Kouremenos, Parássoglou and Tsantsanoglou after some
interim editions. In my paper, after reviewing the history of the editions of this document, a
new edition by myself and Valeria Piano, published on-line by the Center for Hellenic Studies,
will be presented. Finally, a thoroughly commentary of the papyrus by both authors will be
announced. This commentary will practice different approaches (palaeographical, linguistic,
literary, philosophical and religious), whose main features will be referred to.
Marco Antonio Santamaría Álvarez

Universidad de Salamanca
“Do the demons of col. VI of the Derveni Papyrus act in Netherworld or on Earth?”
It is a communis opinio that the impeding demons in col. VI of the Derveni Papyrus (δαίμονας
ἐμ[ποδὼν / γι[νομένο]υς, 3-4) block the advance of the impure souls toward the Netherworld
and need to be appeased so that they move aside. This interpretation was first offered by
Tsantsanoglou in 1997 and is based on his integration for the line 4: ψ[υχαῖς ἐχθ]ροί, “(the
demons) are enemies to souls”. Although most specialists on the papyrus (Janko, Betegh,
Bernabé, Piano) prefer another proposal by Tsantsanoglou, ψ[υχαì τιμω]ροί “(the demons) are
avenging souls”, they maintain the view that the demons impede the souls in their afterlife
journey. However, if ψ[υχαῖς ἐχθ]ροί is removed, nothing in col. VI indicates that the demons
are in the Netherworld, and indeed it is more likely that, for the commentator, the demons are
restless souls which act in this world against those who harmed them (or their offspring) and
which have to be soothed by the ritual. Some testimonies of later authors about impeding
demons in this world are adduced to support this interpretation.
77
Alberto Nodar Domínguez

Universitat Pompeu Fabra
“A new novel fragment? P.PalauRib. inv 709”
P.PalauRib. inv. 709 contains on one of its sides the remains of seven lines of a single column
written against the direction of the fibres. Despite the scantiness of the text, its semantics
bring it close to motifs frequent in the novel. In this paper I will be looking at the text in
relation to the bibliological analysis of the papyrus fragment.
Nikoletta Kanavou
Universität Heidelberg/University of Cyprus
“New Remarks on the Panionis (P.Oxy. Lxxi 4811)”
A small fragment containing the remains of a dialogue between a man (Heroxenos) and a
woman (Panionis), from a 2nd c. AD papyrus, was first published by P. Parsons (P.Oxy. LXXI
4811) almost a decade ago (reedited by Luppe, APF 54, 2008 and Stramaglia, APF 57, 2011).
Parsons thought it to originate from a lost novel, and subsequent scholarship reflects this
assumption (Stramaglia ibid.; Del Corso, STP N.S. 12, 2010). The fragment is further noted for
ending with what seems to be the beginning of a declamatory speech, and for the
palaeographic similarity of the papyrus text to the fragment of the narrative entitled Staphylos
(PSI XI 1220). It is indeed speculated that both may belong to the same novel (Parsons, STP
N.S. 12, 2010). Parsons (ibid.) further pointed out similarities between Panionis and Staphylos,
treated together, and the novel Metiochos and Parthenope. The proposed paper will for the
first time explore possible points of contact between the Panionis and the extant novels,
especially the novel of Achilles Tatios (also 2nd c. AD), with which the Panionis appears to
share a number of verbal and thematic similarities (e.g. the shared use of words such as
φιλόσοφα, ἀκρόασις, ὑπόθεσις, στολή, φίλτατε, ὑπομειδιῶν; the Heroxenos - Panionis
dialogue in comparison to the exchanges between Achilles' hero, Clitophon, and the main
female characters in the novel, Leukippe and Melite). Might these similarities hold clues to the
context and wider plot of the Panionis fragment? New observations will further emerge
regarding the fluidity of the generic terms "novel" and "rhetoric" and the relationship between
P.Oxy. LXXI 4811 and PSI XI 1220.
María Paz López Martínez

Universidad de Alicante
“Greek Personal Names in novel fragments”
There are very interesting materials among the personal names we can find in the fragments
of lost novels. Because it is a genre of fiction, the author has complete freedom for naming the
characters in his works. For this reason in papyrological fragments of lost novels we have many
onomastic procedures that are also typical in Greek comedy. Some of these personal names
come from historiographical or mythographical sources (Νίνος, Δερκεία, Παρθενόπη,
Σεσόγχωσις...). Others are speaking names and some of them could have been created by their
authors and give us information about their literary culture and the literary genres they use as
a model (Ἀνθεία, Πανιωνίς, Καλλιγόνη, Θεμιστώ, Γλαυκέτης...). In most cases we can obtain
invaluable information about the features of the characters and about the context in which the
novel is developed. I propose here a study of some examples that I found the most interesting.
78
Panagiota Sarischouli
Democritus University of Thrace
“The Osiris legend in Plutarch’s De Iside et Osiride and in Greek and Demotic Magical Texts:
How do the sources complement each other?”
The Osiris legend is probably the most elaborate tale in ancient Egyptian mythology. Although
the basic form of the myth had already been established by or even before the 24th century
BCE, no ancient Egyptian source (such as the Pyramid and Coffin Texts or the later Book of the
Dead) provides a complete and coherent account of it. Egyptologists and classicists
unanimously accept that the most complete ancient exposition of the myth is to be found in
Plutarch’s religio-philosophical treatise ‘On Isis and Osiris’ dating from the 2nd c. CE.
Additionally, a series of veiled allusions to unknown details of the myth’s plot is also recorded
in the so-called historiolae, which were mostly short narratives used by the sorcerers in order
to acquire ritual power while performing magical acts; these ad hoc stories occur in both the
Greek and Demotic magical texts from Roman Egypt. The present paper employs some of
these unknown details to enrich the context of certain episodes in Plutarch’s account of the
myth, thus demonstrating how the magical texts help us elucidate obscure parts of a myth that
has survived for over 4,000 years.
Room CLEOPATRA: Scribal Practices
Antonio Ricciardetto
Université de Liège
“Comparaison entre le système d’abréviations de l’Anonyme de Londres (P.Lit.Lond. 165,
Brit.Libr. inv. 137) et ceux de la Constitution d’Athènes et des autres textes littéraires du
Brit.Libr. inv. 131”
Poursuivant nos recherches sur l’Anonyme de Londres (P.Lit.Lond. 165, Brit.Libr. inv. 137;
Hermopolis ?, 2e moitié du Ier s. apr. J.-C.), qui ont abouti à l’édition, accompagnée de la
première traduction française (L’Anonyme de Londres. Édition et traduction d’un papyrus
médical grec du Ier siècle, Liège, 2014, 2e éd. Paris, 2016), de cette pièce exceptionnelle pour
l’histoire, tant de la médecine et de la philosophie que des pratiques scribales, nous
étudierons son système d’abréviations, appliqué tant aux noms communs qu’aux noms
propres, et nous le comparerons à ceux qui ont été utilisés dans les trois textes littéraires, –
Constitution d’Athènes d’Aristote (P.Lit.Lond. 108), hypothesis et commentaire au Contre
Midias de Démosthène (P.Lit.Lond. 179), et scholies au livre I des Aitia de Callimaque
(P.Lit.Lond. 181) –, notés au recto ou au verso des rouleaux du Brit.Libr. inv. 131, en vue, non
seulement de préciser les ressemblances et les différences en ce domaine des deux papyrus
qui, par ailleurs, proviennent du même lot et présentent de nombreuses affinités
bibliologiques, paléographiques et textuelles, mais aussi de mieux définir leur contexte de
production et d’utilisation.
Danai Bafa
“Bookhands in letters from late antique Egypt”
Using as a case study an unpublished private letter from an ecclesiastical environment, written
in the so-called 'sloping pointed majuscule', this paper will investigate late antique letters
penned in literary scripts instead of the usual cursive hands. Questions will include: Who were
79
their authors? What was their educational level and social milieu? Are these letters the work
of professional copyists? Do script and language relate to each other?
Alexandros Tsakos
University of Bergen
“Documents on leather - a Nubian phenomenon?”
The different materials used for the construction of the carriers of handwritten texts carry
important information for the societies that produced and used these texts. Perhaps the most
renowned distinction is that between parchment and papyrus in the context of cultural
rivalries in the Greco-Roman world. In later centuries, paper and leather were added to the
small group of non-durable material upon which manuscripts were written. These four options
allowed for choices that had cultural significance in the contexts that produced and used them.
Along the Nile, leather sheets are the least common carriers of manuscripts and according to
the known finds, they were mainly used to record documentary texts that have been linked on
the basis of direct or indirect evidence to the medieval Nubian literary milieus. The re-
examination of some paleographical details of manuscripts found or assigned to Nubia will
attempt to nuance qualitatively the picture provided by the quantitative examination of the
known sample.
Nahum Cohen
Achva Academic College
“P. Berol. Inv. 25141 - A Case of Tax Evasion in Roman Egypt?”
This light brown papyrus has its left part badly damaged with many breaks and lacunas, while
its right is far better preserved. The text, written in Greek, is a receipt recording the purchase
of a donkey. The transaction is performed at the marketplace of Alexandrou Nesos, a village in
the Arsinoite Nome. The receipt was issued at the beginning of the 3rd century CE, probably
the 14th year of the reign of Septimius Severus (205/06 CE). Not many details are advanced
regarding the sold animal, which is in contrast with other such documents. In spite of the text
being partly fragmentary the details of the deal and the two parties transacting it are quite
clear. A number of interesting points have been singled out for discussion:
a. The text was written by two hands – why?
b. Alexandrou Nesos as a central market for animal trade (donkeys, cattle).
c. The importance of donkeys as field work, cargo and transportation animals.
d. The price of the beast – 40 drachmas – too low in contrast with parallel transactions,
which raises the possibility of tax evasion.
Following a short description of the process of the deal, interesting in itself, the paper will
concentrate around the above points discussing the suggested possibility of tax evasion in
particular. As the text is not fully transcribed as yet, it is my hope that the audience will extend
to me some assistance in this matter. If a case of tax evasion is actually proved here, then
cheating the authorities ought not to be regarded as a typical plague of modern times alone.
80
Paul Heilporn/Diletta Minutoli/Rosario Pintaudi
Université de Strasbourg/Università degli Studi di Messina/Università degli Studi di Messina et
Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana
“P. Laur. inv. 19655 : un nouveau rouleau fiscal de Théadelphie”
Le P. Laur. inv. 19655, dont nous préparons la publication, est un rouleau qui, en l'état actuel,
mesure encore plus de 5 mètres (dont 4 mètres d'un seul tenant). Bien qu'il ait été acquis plus
tardivement que les rouleaux de Berlin ou de Columbia, il ne fait pas de doute qu'il s'agisse
d'une nouvelle pièce majeure des archives administratives de Théadelphie. Le papyrus porte
au recto 27 colonnes – plus de 450 lignes – d'un registre fiscal indiquant pour chaque impôt le
montant total à percevoir et les rentrées collectées par mois pour un an 16, sans doute celui
d'Hadrien. Par comparaison avec les autres documents déjà connus, il nous donnera matière à
réfléchir non seulement sur l'organisation de la fiscalité romaine en Égypte, mais aussi sur
l'évolution de la population du village au IIe s. ap. J.-C., qui est une clef importante pour étudier
la démographie de la province à cette époque.
Le verso, partiellement blanc, contient deux documents indépendants : à une extrémité, un
brouillon de pétition d'un cultivateur public concernant la saisie de ses semences par les
autorités villageoises (ca 154-156) ; à l'autre, 14 colonnes d'un registre de paiements par
contribuable, que la prosopographie place lui aussi dans les années 150-160. Ceci est
conforme aux pratiques de remploi attestée dans ces archives.
Ann Ellis Hanson

University of Yale
“ 'Ages of the census' in Philadelphia Tax-Registers”
Boys are 14 years old in the Arsinoite nome of Roman Egypt when they enter tax registers for
the first time, but a corresponding age of exemption is less clearly marked. There is no
evidence the Roman bureaucracy tried to untangle individual messes that illiterate, semi-
literate, and innumerate peasants introduced into ages. At one end a boy marched toward age
14 years for several years before he became a tax-paying adult the ‘overage man of 61 years,’
ὁ ὑπερτής, approached exemption through a similar process, although death caught many
before reaching 62, and kin sent memos requesting officials to transfer the old man’s name to
the list of the dead. Those still alive kept moving onward from age 61 in the 13th regnal year
(of Domitian, CE 93/94) to age 62 in regnal year 14, thus fulfilling 48 years of laographia
payments.
The entry for Komon reports his age in two previous censuses, together with signalments, and
references to ‘columns’ on which his data-sets appear, making it clear this information was
drawn from the tax bureau’s permanent records: Komon, son of Orsenouphis, . . . year 8 of
divine Vespasian, column 19, aged 43, with scar on right hand; year 9 of Domitian, column 20,
aged 57, with scar on right thumb (P.Lond. 2.259.75-77).
Entries for four additional men follow (lines 78-91), each with information like Komon’s
signalments and column references permit verification. All are 43 years old in CE 75/76,
according to their ‘census age,’ and 14 years later all are 57 years old. The same scheme
implies all five paid money taxes for the first time as 14 year-olds in regnal year 7 of Claudius,
CE 46/47, and their ‘census birthday’ was reckoned back to regnal year 19 of Tiberius, CE
32/33. The information assembled in CE 93/94 was copied from previous census registers and
proved that all five men aged as a 14- year census cycle requires. Local tax officials consulted
only in-house data, and no one asked the old men their age in regnal year 14 of Domitian, for
census records informed both tax authorities and old men that their ‘census-age’ was 62.
(356).
81
Shereen A. Aly
Ain Shams University
“What did the Βοηθοί do?”
The paper discusses the task of the βοηθός in the tax receipts written on ostraca from
Elephantine. It will illuminate several aspects of taxation in Roman Egypt, and will focus on the
practical side of tax collecting and the people involved in the process.
82

Ahmed Ana Isabel
Mark Antti
17:30-18 Youssef/ Ana Jiménez San
de Kreij Arjava
Beny Cristóbal
María Cristina
Franziska Daniela Serena
18-18:30 Ibáñez
Naether Colomo Perrone
Domínguez
Alessio Dominic
18:30-19
Ruta Rathbone
Room HATSHEPSUT: Conservation and Restauration
Ahmed Youssef/Ana Beny

National Library of Egypt
“Persevering after a 1,000 years and a blast!”
On 24 January 2014 a bomb went off across the street from the historical premises of the
National Library of Egypt in the Bab el-Khalq district. Although the exhibition area was
seriously affected and the violent expansive wave displaced many of the security glass
showcases, it was possible to recover the manuscripts exhibited; only a small number of the
exhibited items suffered serious damage. Amongst these items there was an Arabic papyrus
document from the 10th century found a couple of hours after the initial blast, completely wet
and crumpled inside an opening on the floor created by the showcase flipping over. After the
case flipped over and its glass broke, the papyrus fell out of its place. Water from some of the
damaged fire system piping fell on several places and soaked the papyrus piece. This paper
describes the first-aid actions for stabilizing the papyrus, presents the curatorial/conservation
papyrus database currently used in our library to register the collection items and any work
done on the papyrus collection, but also discusses the treatments carried out for its recovery.
María Cristina Ibáñez Domínguez

Escuela de Arte y Superior de CRBC, León
“Proposal for conservation glossary applied to papyrological collections”
Conservation protocols are based on the documentation of all the processes involved in
conservation tasks. The descriptors used in the documentation will ultimately determine
future interventions to preserve heritage. There are two ways of recording this kind of
information: in writing and with images; this contribution will only be dealing whith the
former. If we think of Papyrology and Conservation as two young disciplines, they may build up
a flexible, approachable and unequivocal glossary in the area of conservation which allows
them to work successfully. This proposal for vocabulary unification encompasses two stages:
establishing specific terms employed to describe different states of conservation and
translating them into the languages that Papyrology usually works with. In order to establish
this thesaurus paper terminology has been used on one hand, and on the other international
standards and traslations we use in conservation have been applied.
83
Room ARSINOE: Mystery Cults and Wisdom
Ana Isabel Jiménez San Cristóbal

“Demeter in a Berlin Papyrus (BKT 5.1, pp. 7-18, nº I 2)”
The Berlin Papyrus BKT 5. 1, pp 7-18 nº I 2, dated to the 2nd-1st cent. BCE, is commonly
recognized to have traces of an ancient Orphic poem, which we know from various references.
The text narrates the rape of Persephone and her search by her mother Demeter. The papyrus
contains a prose account in which there are some quotations of a poem attributed to Orpheus,
but very similar to the Homeric Hymn to Demeter. In this paper, I will focus on the analysis of
columns 6 and 7 that narrate the stay of Demeter in Baubo's house. My aim is to review the
readings of both columns with the help of new photos of the Berlin Museum and also to
examine other traditions about Demeter's actions that might be directly or indirectly reflected
in the Berlin Papyrus.
Franziska Naether
“Wise men and women in Literary Papyri”
Wise man and women standing outside of the priestly hierarchy are featured as protagonists
in some works from Graeco-Roman Egypt. Within the plot, these personages offer advice in
cultic matters, often acting mysteriously, or hiding their true identity. Did these characters
match ritual professionals known from other sources? In my paper, I wish to present results
from my ongoing project “Cult Practices in Egyptian Literature”. It will feature religious, ritual
and magical phenomena and their practitioners attested in narrations, wisdom texts and
discursive texts, chiefly in Demotic and Greek.
Room BERENICE: Rhetoric
Mark de Kreij
University of Stockholm
“The story of Tydeus in P.Mil.Vogl. III 123: A new fragment”
P.Mil.Vogl. III 123 is commonly regarded as the earliest example of progymnasmata. Written in
the early third century BCE, it contains what appear to be exemplars of encomia to the Greek
heroes Minos, Rhadamanthys, and Tydeus. A newly discovered fragment adds to one of these
encomia and has led me to undertake a re-edition of the entire text. In the paper, I will focus
on the unpublished fragment and its direct context.
The new fragment concerns Tydeus, or more specifically his brother Meleager and the hunt of
the Caledonian boar. It allows for a better picture of how the author represents Tydeus’
exploits, and it raises a number of questions about the following fragmentary lines. In this
version Tydeus’ adventures appear to be in a different order than in other sources. In my talk, I
will first present the new fragment and discuss a number of difficult readings. Then I will
discuss our text as a source for the myths surrounding Tydeus, and attempt to make sense of
the fragmentary remains of the relevant column of P.Mil.Vogl. III 123.
84
Daniela Colomo
“Re-editing a Subliterary Fragment a Century Later: The Case of P.Oxy. XVII 2086v, Treatise on
Rhetoric”
This text, written in a 3rd century rapidly executed informal hand on the back of a commentary
on comedy, was published in 1927 by A. Hunt with the title Treatise on Rhetoric. However, in
the introduction it was briefly specified that ‘the remains are more suggestive of a series of
notes than a set treatise, several of the lines being incompletely filled’. On the same lines R.
Cribiore (Gymnastics of the Mind [2001] 144) and K. McNamee (Annotations in Greek and Latin
Texts from Egypt [2007] 20) consider the fragment as an interesting witness to the daily
classroom activity: very probably it contains the notes jotted down by a student during a
lecture.
The editor princeps detected a reference to Demosthenes in three passages, but was not able
to identify any precise quotations from his speeches. Almost a century later, in undertaking a
thorough revision of this papyrus, thanks to the development of Digital Humanities and
advances in conservation techniques I could use tools unavailable to Hunt. In particular,
through the Thesaurus Linguae Graecae I have been able to identify short quotations from
three of Demosthenes’ speeches (Contra Timocratem, Olynthiac I and Contra Leptinem) by
using word and letter sequences that Hunt could not possibly have identified by simply
intellect, however outstanding his knowledge of the Greek language and literature. At the
same time, the adjustment of displaced fibres has allowed me to correct misreadings and thus
to make progress in the syntactic articulation of a passage.
The occurrence of termini technici such as κεφάλαιον, περίοδοϲ and ἐπιχείρημα in close
proximity, suggests striking similarities with the doctrine of the treatise De inventione, which in
antiquity was erroneously attributed to the 2nd century rhetorician Hermogenes of Tarsus.
Alessio Ruta
Università degli Studi di Palermo
“PSI Congr. XIII 2: due frammenti da una raccolta paremiografica. Nuove integrazioni, una
proposta di attribuzione”
Il PSI Congr. XIII 2, pubblicato nel 1971 e datato alla prima metà del III sec. d.C., è costituito da
due frammenti contenenti altrettante sezioni diegetiche che riguardano rispettivamente il
combattimento di Eracle contro l’idra di Lerna (fr. A) e l’episodio del rapimento di Ila (fr. B). Ciò
ha fatto pensare che si potesse trattare di una raccolta paremiografica, perché nella “recensio
Athoa” dell’Epitome proverbiorum Didymi et Tarrhaei di Zenobio i proverbi Ὕδραν τέμνεις
(1,10) e τὸν Ὕλαν κραυγάζεις (1,11) sono posti consecutivamente. Anche se diversi studiosi
hanno avallato questa ipotesi, ad oggi non è stato ancora condotto uno studio approfondito
sul rapporto che intercorre tra il PSI Congr. XIII 2 e l’Epitome di Zenobio.
Nel presente intervento saranno presentati i risultati emersi dall’analisi del testo del papiro in
relazione all’Epitome di Zenobio, ai corpora paremiografici ordinati alfabeticamente e a
importanti testimonia quali lessici e scholia, al fine di stabilire se il papiro sia da attribuire alla
redazione originaria dell’Epitome stessa o piuttosto al Περὶ παροιμιῶν di Lucillo Tarreo, da cui
derivano gli scholia paremiografici a Platone e numerose glosse di Fozio.
Saranno proposte inoltre alcune nuove integrazioni al testo del papiro rilevate in seno a questa
indagine, che ha permesso di ricavare dati utili ad approfondire la nostra conoscenza sulle fasi
della trasmissione testuale delle raccolte paremiografiche.
85
Room CLEOPATRA: Juristic Papyrology
Antti Arjava
“The People of Petra”
In 1993, a carbonized archive of sixth-century papyri was found in the ruins of a Byzantine
church in Petra, Jordan. After an arduous process of more than two decades, the fifth and last
volume of The Petra Papyri is almost finished. In all, some ninety documents have been worth
editing, some of them extensive. The purpose of this paper is to give an overview of the
archive and the people appearing in it, including the forthcoming fifth volume, and to make
some comparisons between Palestine and Egypt.
The archive covers roughly the last two thirds of the sixth century. It belonged to Theodoros,
son of Obodianos, the archdeacon of the main cathedral in Petra. He came from a family of
affluent landowners and continued to administer his personal property even after he had
entered an ecclesiastical career. Thus, his documents concern both his private life and the
affairs of his church. More than a hundred individual males appear in the texts, including
around two dozen clerics, a few members of the military, and some slaves. Some twenty
women are attested, but they did not participate very actively in the transactions, especially if
they were not widows.
Practically all the documents had some kind of financial purpose, and almost half of the
identifiable texts are linked with the registration and taxation of land. About the same number
are contracts between private people, while a dozen documents are linked with the church.
However much damage the major earthquake in 551 may have inflicted on the city, it is not
reflected in the documents. At least the financial administration of the affairs of Theodoros
and his fellow citizens seems to have continued to the end of the sixth century as before
Serena Perrone
Università degli Studi di Genova
“Operazioni bancarie sul recto di una lettera di Nerone agli Alessandrini (PUG I 10)?”
Closer examination of the unpublished recto of PUG I 10 (Genoa University, DAFIST, inv. 8652),
yet described by the editors of the Nero’s letter on the verso as two pasted documents of
financial nature, with references to the city of Alexandria, a cheristes named Alexandros and
an exchanges bank (kollybistike trapeza). Towards an edition of the text, whose definition
could also cast light on the reuse context for the copy of the imperial epistle.
Dominic Rathbone
King’s College London
“Age and Fiscality in Roman Egypt”
This paper re-examines the age-ranges of fiscal liability in Roman Egypt in the light of some
new texts and reconsideration of older ones. I suggest that liability to the poll-tax (laographia)
from Augustus through to its disappearance in the mid-third century was always from a man’s
14th to 60th years inclusive, even if 61- and 62-year-olds were sometimes still made to pay.
The same probably applied to related capitation taxes such as the ‘trade’-taxes (cheironaxia).
For liturgies, however, liability was from the 25th (probably) to 70th years, until Diocletian
reduced the upper age to 60. I briefly locate these age-ranges in the wider local and imperial
context.
86
WEDNESDAY 3 AUGUST

Giovanni
Lajos Yosra Ahmed William Aaltje
9-9:30 Indelli/Francesca
Berkes Mosleh Mundy Hidding
Longo Auricchio
Asmahan Rasha Vincenzo Audrey Gesa

9:30-10
Abu'Alasaad El-Mofatch Damiani Eller Schenke
Ursula Suzanne Kilian C. Michael María Celia

10-10:30
Bsees Soliman Fleischer Sampson Ropero Serrano
Khaled Eleonora Mariacristina James G. Anastasia

10:30-11
Younes Angela Conti Fimiani Keenan Maravela
Room HATSHEPSUT: Arabic Papyrology
Lajos Berkes
“Which ‘Abd Allāh? Prosopographic Problems across Greek, Coptic and Arabic Papyri from the
Fayum”
This paper discusses some Arabic officials called ‘Abd Allāh from the 8th c. AD Fayyum.
Unpublished Greek and Coptic documents referring to several ‘Abd Allāh-s will be presented.
Their patronymic, museum archeology and other criteria may suggest that some of them are
identical, but this is often not straightforward. Their relationship with the recently published
Arabic dossier of ‘Abd Allāh bin Asad will also be dealt with. Beside prosopographic
complexities, the significance of these texts for understanding the early Islamic administration
of the Fayum will be presented.
Asmahan Abu Alasaad

National Library of Egypt
“Three different letters addressed to the Servant, Mamluk”
This paper studies three different letters from the Egyptian National Library. The first one is a
private letter and the two others are official letters. The documents record the authority of
Mamluks as senior state and staff in Egypt in the fifth/sixth- century A.H.
P.Cair.B.E.Inv. 466. Fine, smooth yellowish brown paper, written in brown ink in a well-
practiced hand. It is a complete piece. All margins have been preserved.
87
This paper is a private letter written on recto only, contains 17 lines. It is addressed in the
upper right side to the servant (Mamluk) Heba.
P.Cair.B.E.Inv. 4347. r+v. it is a fragment of paper, written by two different hands. It is an
official letter addressed to the servant (Mamluk) Fdel. Mamluk is a common title well known in
this period and had great authority in political and social life in Egypt. For example the third
line of recto mentions that the Mamluk hosted the troops.
P.Cair.B.E.Inv. 1159r+v. It is a fragment of paper, possibly an official letter addressed to the
agent (Mamluk) Muhammad.
This paper reveals various titles such as governor (Amir), leader (Naqib), Master (Shaykh),
which might be useful for the political study for this period.
Ursula Bsees
Österreichische Nationalbibliothek
“A desperate lover or a bored official? An unusual Arabic poem on papyrus”
This paper discusses content, form and possible setting(s) in life of an Arabic poem on papyrus.
Its unknown background, purpose and addressee, as well as its unprofessional structure allows
for several assumptions in respect of the circumstances of its composition.
Khaled Younes
University of Sadat City
“Naked on the street: An Arabic written testimony on papyrus”
This paper studies an Arabic papyrus document from the third/ninth-century Egypt. The
document records an unusual reference to a socially unacceptable deed resulting in a violent
street fight between two people. The document is dated only by the day and month; the year
is not specified. The script of the papyrus points us to a composition date in the third/ninth
century. There is also no indication of the geographical background of the papyrus, but taking
into consideration that it was acquired in Egypt, it would probably be safe to presume that it
also originated there.
Room ARSINOE: Documentary Papyri. Words and Contexts
Yosra Ahmed Mosleh

“The Doorkeepers in the Light of the Papyri”
This paper will discuss the profession θυρουρός that appears in an unpublished papyrus from
the Lund Collection. I will study the titles προσθυραῖος, θυρωρός, and θυρουρός as
doorkeepers in the papyri in general, and will ask: What were the duties of the doorkeepers?
What is the difference between their duties in public and private buildings? Is the profession of
θυρουρός limited to men only, or could women be in this job as well?
Rasha Hussein El-Mofatch

“A touch of scent in Greco- Roman Egypt (κῦφι, μύρον and ἄρωμα)”
The paper will shed some light on the words κῦφι, μύρον and ἄρωμα in the documents from
Graeco-Roman Egypt, focusing on the difference of use and on questions like: who deals with
the perfumes, and who uses them, when and where?
88
Suzanne Soliman
“Horses and their breeders: from the Fayum to Oxyrhynchos”
Horses appear to have been adopted for many purposes after they were introduced to Egypt
in 1600 BC. In this paper, I shall present the ἱπποτρόφος in the Ptolemaic and Roman Period in
Egypt investigating the transformation of practices of horse breeding.
Eleonora Angela Conti

Università di Firenze
“Lessico affettivo nelle lettere private: alcune considerazioni su ἀμμά”
Il presente contributo nasce dal proposito di approfondire la conoscenza di alcuni termini

appartenenti alla sfera dell’affettività familiare nei papiri di età greco-romana. Attraverso
l’analisi delle testimonianze papiracee e delle fonti lessicografiche o letterarie si cercherà di
chiarire il significato di questi termini poco usati.
In questa sede, in particolare, sarà oggetto di indagine l’appellativo ἀμμά e le forme ad esso
analoghe.
Room BERENICE: Herculaneum Papyri
Giovanni Indelli/Francesca Longo Auricchio

“Le opere greche della Biblioteca ercolanese: un aggiornamento”
Si intende fare il punto della consistenza delle opere greche trasmesse dai Papiri ercolanesi,
alla luce di recenti ricerche che hanno permesso di ampliare lo spettro delle nostre conoscenze
sui contenuti della Biblioteca della Villa dei Papiri.
Vincenzo Damiani
Universität Würzburg
“Towards an editio princeps of PHerc. 1026”
PHerc.1026, preserved in 12 cornici in the Officina dei papiri “M. Gigante” in Naples, was
unrolled between March 1802 and January 1803. The text preserved on its most legible
fragments was transcribed for the first time immediately thereafter (Oxonian disegni); about
forty years later (1844) the Neapolitan disegni were produced and subsequently engraved in
order to be published in the Collectio altera (1875). A last drawing was issued in 1912 under
the supervision of the former director of the Officina Domenico Bassi.
The physical state of the papyrus seems to have significantly worsened through the last
decades. Nonetheless, at least in the case of PHerc.1026, infrared images drastically improve
the possibility to read an increased amount of text; furthermore, the recent results of
Reflectance Transformation Imaging applied to some Herculaneum rolls seem to be very
promising in this respect. In a first commented edition of one single column from cornice 9, a
fragment of a section on Epicurean epistemology could be recovered; showing interesting
parallels with Philodemus’ treatise On signs as well as Epicurus’ 25th and 28th books On nature.
An explicit mention of Epicurus himself could be recognized as well. On the paleographical
side, two different hands could be distinguished in the first cornici: further study will assess
whether they belong to the same roll or, on the contrary, misplacements of the pezzi have
occurred.
89
The contribution shall give an account of the editorial work carried out hither to and present
an edition of a new column of text.
Kilian Fleischer
“The circumstances of the death of Philo of Larisa–Towards a new edition of Philodemus’ Index
Academicorum (PHerc. 1021/1691; 164)”
Philodemus‘ Index (Historia) Academicorum (PHerc. 1021/1691; 164) preserves a lot of

valuable information about the History of the Academy. I intend to provide a new edition of
this treatise within the next years. The improvements which could be made during the last two
decades, based not least on the multispectral images of the papyrus, show that a new edition
is highly promising and may reveal unknown facts about outstanding Academic philosophers.
To demonstrate, how a new edition may contribute to our knowledge of the biographies of
renowned Academics, a passage quite at the very ending the Index Academicorum shall be
discussed. It deals with the Academic scholar Philo of Larisa (col. 33,34), teacher of Cicero and
the last distinguished representative of Academic scepticism. Notwithstanding some recent
very substantial new readings in these columns, approximately three lines between the
(second) report of Philo’s death and the mentioning of a philosopher who obviously succeeded
Philo in heading the school, continued to represent a puzzle to scholars (col. 33,42-34,2). It
was doubtful, which kind of information these lines contained, whether they were referring to
Philo or to his unknown successor or to something completely different. The fragmentary
status of the papyrus combined with the irregularity of the letters and an apparent
intercolumnary supplement suggesting scribal errors in these lines seemed to prevent the
papyrus from ever being read or supplemented satisfactorily. Yet, a strange combination of
letters seems to be the key for restoring these lines convincingly. The new reading/restoration
I present contains information we would have not expected in this detailed form: the exact
circumstances under which Philo of Larissa deceased are reported.
Mariacristina Fimiani
“Su alcuni frammenti inediti del IV libro della Retorica di Filodemo di Gadara”
Nel 2012 ho condotto un’indagine tra i frammenti della biblioteca ercolanese finalizzata al
riconoscimento dei testi da riferire al PHerc. 1673/1007, il rotolo che ci conserva la stesura non
definitiva del IV libro della Retorica di Filodemo di Gadara. Riflettendo sulla paleografia, sulla
bibliologia, sulla anatomia dei pezzi e sui contenuti, ho attribuito a questo volumen una serie di
frammenti inventariati con numeri diversi, alcuni dei quali per la prima volta ho potuto
assegnare al PHerc. 1673/1007. Intendo fare una presentazione delle porzioni inedite del
volumen e del loro testo.
Room CLEOPATRA: Juristic Papyrology
William Mundy
University of Manchester
“Euhemeria in the early Roman period: some new observations on texts from an Arsinoite
village”
The village of Euhemeria in the western Arsinoite nome is perhaps best known as the origin of
a sizeable group of petitions of the early-mid first century CE, addressed by its villagers to
90
various local officials and grandees. In this paper, I will place these petitions within the broader
context of the village during the early Roman period, from the annexation of Egypt in 30 BCE
to the end of the reign of Nero. This microhistorical focus on a single village and a limited
timespan will show Euhemeria, interesting both because of its typicality and its idiosyncracy,
as representative of locations across the Arsinoite nome and beyond in the transitional
moment between Ptolemaic and Roman rule. I will present some key texts from the village,
focussing on those in the collection of the John Rylands Library in Manchester, but also
demonstrating links to papyri and ostraca in other collections. When studied in combination,
these documents offer previously unnoticed details about the economic and social life of a
rural village, as well as responses by the Egyptian people to the arrival of a new imperial power
and the continuities and changes that accompanied it.
Audrey Eller
Université de Genève
“The Antinoite subdivision: from nomarchy to nome. Creation of a new geographic subdivision
and change of status”
During the Graeco-Roman period, the boundaries of the Egyptian nomes varied frequently and
cities became new regional capitals according to their newly acquired influence and prosperity.
Several such changes occurred, including new creations or disappearances, especially during
the Roman period. In Middle Egypt, a huge nome known as Hermopolite was subject to an
unusual modification. After the creation of the city of Antinoopolis on Hermopolite’s territory
by Hadrian in AD 130, a nomarchy, – the only existing one in Roman Egypt – named after the
new metropolis, Antinoopolis, and providing land to it, was founded. But what was the status
of this nomarchy? And what was the nature of the relations between the Antinoite nomarchy
and the Hermopolite nome to which it was still connected? How did this new territorial
subdivision obtain land that belonged to the Hermopolite nome? And finally why and when did
the transformation from a nomarchy to an independent nome occur?
This paper will attempt to answer these questions by using all the documentation available,
which mainly consists of documentary papyri.
Michael Sampson
University of Manitoba
“Official Correspondence with Valerius Ammonianus alias Gerontios (P.Mich. inv. 404)”
In this paper I present a preliminary edition of P.Mich. inv. 404, one of 534 papyri that Bernard
Grenfell and Francis Kelsey purchased in 1920 to establish the collection at the University of
Michigan. The papyrus contains official correspondence with one Valerius Ammonianus alias
Gerontios, curator civilis (= λογιστής) of the Oxyrhynchite nome.
Ammonianus’ career is familiar to us, due in no small part to the work of Revel Coles in P.Oxy.
54: he assumed the office at some point after 27 September, 312 (P.Oxy. 54.3737, 3739-3740),
and held it until at least 15 January, 318 (P.Oxy. 33.2675). He was succeeded by Valerius
Dioscurides alias Julianus (P.Oxy. 54.3743-3745), whose tenure was contrastingly brief: by
March 319, Ammonianus is back in the position. But his second term appears to have been in
an acting capacity (P.Oxy. 54.3748-3754; cf. P.Oxy. 54.3746), and it did not last through 320
(P.Oxy. 54.3755).
P.Mich. inv. 404 adds a new data point to Ammonianus’ career: dated securely to 25 April,
318, it provides a terminus post quem for the end of his first period in office. Dioscurides, it is
now clear, held office initially for no more than eleven months. Parallel texts (e.g. SB 18.13260,
20.14587) suggest that the Michigan papyrus is the latest in a longer, more complicated series
of petitions and orders in which the curator’s intervention was now being requested.
91
James G. Keenan
Loyola University, Chicago
“Correspondence of the praefectus annonae Alexandriae: P.Oxy. 24.2408 Reconsidered”
When P.Oxy. 24.2408 was published in 1957, the editor had only one (near) parallel to work
from: P.Ryl. 4.652. Curiously, the two wide-format documents complemented one another in
that only the right half of the Rylands papyrus survived, only the left of the piece from
Oxyrhynchos. It was not until 1981, with the publication of P.Turner 45, that a comparable
document with left and right sides fully preserved made its appearance. In 2011, this was
republished as P.Mich. 20.816. Reexamination of P.Turner 45 = P.Mich. 816 confirms that lines
10-14 have been correctly read, but, owing to a false sense of punctuation, they have in both
editions been misconstrued.
Reinterpretation of these lines introduces consequences for all five extant documents
emanating from the office of the prefect of the annona: P.Turner 45 itself, P.Ryl. 652 (now SB
24.16262), the highly fragmentary SB 16.12580 and 24.16261, but most of all P.Oxy. 2408,
which now would benefit from a new edition, incorporating also corrections earlier advanced
by F. A. J. Hoogendijk and Dieter Hagedorn.
Room THEODORA: Christian Papyri
Aaltje Hidding
Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München
“The Martyrs of Oxyrhynchus. Remembering the Great Persecution in the Christ-Loving City of
the Sharp-Nosed Fish”
After the Great Persecution (c. 303-311), the Church Fathers Eusebius and Lactantius were
among the first to describe the horrors of this period. According to their accounts, Christians
defied capture, torture, and eventually even death. However, stories of faithful Christians
suffering heroic martyrdoms were not only to be found in the writings of Eusebius and
Lactantius, but also in many other Church Fathers, theologians, and hagiographers after them.
Martyrdom accounts spread throughout the Roman Empire and would remain deeply rooted
in the memories of later generations of Christians. My project, the first synthesis about how
the Great Persecution was represented and remembered in the hagiographical, papyrological,
and epigraphical material of Late Antique Egypt, intends to reconstruct, in the words of Peter
Brown (The Cult of the Saints [Chicago, 20142] xxiii), “the constant dialogue between priests
and flock, men and women, the rich and the barely visible but ever-present figures of pilgrims
and the poor” in creating memories of the Great Persecution.
The rubbish dumps of Oxyrhynchus provide a treasure trove of information for this purpose.
Not long after the persecution, the story of the city councillor Dioskoros from the neighbouring
city of Cynopolis was read in Oxyrhynchus. From the fifth century onwards, churches and
martyria were dedicated to famous Egyptian martyrs and, in the Middle Ages, local Christian
Oxyrhynchites came to be included in collections of martyrs from the Great Persecution. In this
paper, particular attention will be paid to how the martyrs of Oxyrhynchus were remembered:
who formulated and promulgated the dominant memories? What cognitive artefacts were
used to remember the martyrs? Where were martyrs remembered, and how did the
environment influence the ways in which the persecution was remembered?
92
Gesa Schenke
“Reconstructing the Origins of the Cult of Saints in Egypt: Documentary Evidence on Miracle
Healing”
For the past two years, the Oxford based research project on the Cult of Saints has been
tracing its origin and evolution from the earliest fluid form of such a cult to an established set
of beliefs and practices across the entire Christian world within the first millennium. It has
produced a fully searchable electronic corpus collecting all forms of textual evidence available
in Armenian, Coptic, Georgian, Greek, Latin, and Syriac.
The evidence fed into this corpus is presented in its original language, with English translations
and extensive discussion. The paper will offer examples from the range of enquiries that can
be made into this material and present some preliminary results drawn from documentary
evidence on cult healing in Egyptian monasteries.
María Celia Ropero Serrano

“Two pieces of Egyptian funerary Linen with a Latin inscription, from the Biblical and Oriental
Museum of León”
This contribution presents a study on Egyptian funerary Linen with Latin inscriptions, from the
Biblical and Oriental Museum of León, whose origins are uncertain. The text has been cut into
two pieces. It is a religious text with some gaps. It is a repetitive Christian prayer referring to
Jesus as the beginning and the end of the world. In the text Jesus is often mentioned as Holy.
An analysis of the linen and the ink has shown that papyrus has been interwoven with the
linen.
Anastasia Maravela
University of Oslo
“Scriptural literacy only?”
The starting point of the paper is a fifth century letter in the collection of the University of Oslo
Library, inv. 1481. The papyrus was purchased in 1934 from Maurice Nahman. The letter
emanates from a monastic setting and deals with a private affair with the monks in the role of
intercessors. The prime among its numerous interesting features is that the writers employ a
Scriptural quotation for argumentative purposes.
In addition a couple of Scriptural echoes may be identified in its wording. The emergence of
this letter gives the opportunity to reopen the discussion concerning 'Scriptural literacy'
reflected in papyrus letters. The paper will revisit the topic and will attempt to reflect on the
background of their writers.
93

Sergio Valérie Christian El-Sayed Marco

11:30-12
Carro Martín Schram Vassallo Gad Stroppa
Mohamed Daniel
Simona Francisca Benjamin R.
12-12:30 Abd Ellatif Delattre/Annick
Russo Hoogendijk Overcash
Ibrahim Monet
Ahmed Nadine Gaia Elena Grzegorz

12:30-13
Mazen Quenouille Barbieri Chepel Ochała
Amalia
Océane Gianluca Del Tomasz Maria
13:13:30 Zomeño/Matt
Henri Mastro Derda Konstantinidou
W. Malczycki
Room HATSHEPSUT: Arabic Papyrology
Sergio Carro Martín

“Three Illustrated Hajj Documents of the Palau Ribes Collection: A Preliminary Study”
The Palau Ribes Collection (Barcelona) preserves three interesting Arabic documents on paper
with illustrations of the holy places in Mecca and Medina. The characteristics of these
documents resemble what we know as “pilgrimage certificates”, however, both format and
text raise some doubts. Most of the hajj certificates preserved in other collections were made
with printing techniques (block-printing), which were also used in the manufacture of amulets
with the same format than the used in these three rolls. Against this backdrop, I seek to
present a preliminary study of the documents, which are the main subject of my PhD, by
placing the focus on their origin, format and their use.
Mohamed Abdellatif Ibrahim

King Saud University
“Archaeological and cultural study of some texts on Ostraca from the Early Islamic Period
(Century 1-3 A H. / 7-9 AD.) newly discovered in Elephantine Island in Aswan”
In the context of the German-Swiss Mission conducted by the German Archaeological Institute
on Elephantine Island in Aswan, I had the opportunity to survey about a thousand ostraka
containing texts. Around a hundred pieces are written in Arabic, most of which date back to
the second and third century AH / eighth and ninth century AD. The average size of the ostraka
is 3-6 centimeters and does not exceed 9-16 centimeters. Their content is related to economic
aspects and commercial transactions, farmland divisions, and fish trade. Most of them were
94
used to write personal letters and some contain quotations from the Quran, magical recipes
and court ruling. One particular ostrakon is of great importance due to its description of one of
the pilgrim routes from Egypt to Mecca and Medina through Fustat.
Ahmed Mazen
Egyptian National Library
“Testimonies and Recommendation for the appointment of priesthood leadership: P. Cair.B.E.
Inv. 2424”
This paper's study reveals an Arabic paper which is an approval from some monks and deacons
who support the nomination of one of the monks, who is called John, for the priesthood
leadership, by acknowledging his knowledge and his great efforts and kind heart. The paper is
accompanied with many testimonies from various positions of the Church. The paper is dated
on the 18th of Tubi 972 according to Coptic calendar.
Amalia Zomeño/Matt W. Malczycki

CCHS-CSIC, Madrid/Auburn University
“Two Prophetic Dicta in Papyrus (PPalauRib inv 1049)”
This papyrus, which belongs to the Historical Archive of the Jesuits at Barcelona, contains two
dicta of the Prophet Muhammad when referring to Muslim prayers for the night. The first part
of the text, including the isnad, is quite incomplete. The rest could clearly be divided in two
different parts: one of them fit well with the canonical compilations of hadith, while the other
is unclear. Therefore, this text will help us add details and nuances to our understanding the
process of canonization of Islamic religious and legal texts.
Room ARSINOE: Documentary Papyri. Words and Contexts
Valérie Schram
“ Ἐρίκινον ξύλον, de la bruyère en Égypte ?”
Si le terme ἐρείκη n’apparaît guère dans la documentation papyrologique en dehors des textes
médicaux, on rencontre son dérivé ἐρίκινος dans divers types de textes à partir de la fin du Ier
s. ap. J.-C. pour désigner l’essence d’un arbre dont la végétation semble spontanée en Égypte
et le bois d’utilisation courante. Or le LSJ Greek-English Lexicon et le Wörterbuch de Preisigke
ne proposent d’autre traduction que : « heath, Erica arborea » et « Erikaholz », renvoyant à un
genre arborescent de bruyère certes répandu en zone méditerranéenne mais dont la présence
en Égypte n’est pas attestée par les analyses archéobotaniques. Objet d’embarras jusque là, la
question s’éclaire néanmoins grâce à un nouvel examen des sources papyrologiques, littéraires
et lexicographiques croisées avec les données archéobotaniques.
L’identification de cette essence permettra ainsi de mettre en évidence et d’interroger une
évolution lexicale du grec à l’époque romaine mais aussi d’envisager sous un jour nouveau les
enjeux environnementaux et économiques qui lui sont liés.
95
Simona Russo
“Lex.Pap.Mat.: Chapeu!”
La ricerca si muove nell’ambito del progetto di studio, a cura di Jean-Luc Fournet e Simona
Russo, sulla Lexicographie Papyrologique de la vie matérielle (Lex.Pap.Mat.), che ha ormai
preso l’avvio soprattutto nella sezione delle Comunicazioni dell’Istituto Papirologico «G. Vitelli»
ad esso destinata.
In questo contributo l’attenzione è rivolta all’esiguo gruppo di termini relativi ai cappelli e ai
vari tipi di copertura della testa quali emergono dalla documentazione papiracea di età greco-
romana.
Nadine Quenouille
“Memoranda: the use of ὑπόμνημα and other noteworthy administrative terms throughout
the centuries”
Since June 2015 the University of Leipzig hosts the project of a multilingual Online Dictionary
of the administrative terms of Graeco-Roman-Byzantine Egypt (“Mehrsprachiges Online
Wörterbuch zum Fachwortschatz der Verwaltungssprache des griechisch-römisch-
byzantinischen Ägypten“). The project is financed by the State Ministry of Science and Culture
of Saxony (SMWK) for a period of two years. The tools of the online dictionary will help the
user not only to look for the right terms of the administrative vocabulary in German, English,
French, Italian and Spanish, but will also enable him to find synonyms, antonyms and related
headwords in chronological as well as in regional context. The possibility of sorting the search
results in any way the user likes and of generating a dictionary with his own search results (e.g.
by categories like terms for “tax collectors”) will hopefully meet the needs of the
papyrologically interested community. During the work on the headwords some interesting
problems have arisen.
The paper focuses on the history and special use of some noteworthy words and
administrative terms, e.g. of the word ὑπόμνημα with its related terms, whose use during the
centuries shifts from a simple “note” to more complex meanings like “petition” or “order”,
melting finally in some cases with its “relative” ὑπομνηματισμός, mainly taken to mean
“minutes / proceedings”.
Océane Henri
Université de Genève
“How to name one’s god. Transcription versus translation of theonyms in Greek documents
from Egypt”
When naming local gods in Greek documents from Ptolemaic and Roman Egypt, people faced
various choices. They could either translate the Egyptian name into Greek, resorting to the
known process of interpretatio Graeca, or they could transcribe the local theonym using the
Greek alphabet. The context justifying the writing of the documents will usually lead to the
selection of one option rather than the other. Reports and letters sent to high-ranking officials,
for example, will not be dealt with in the same manner as local documents meant to remain
within the precinct of the sanctuary. Numerous other considerations can be taken into account
to explain why the author chose to transcribe the Egyptian name instead of translating it: to
whom is the document addressed? Who is the author and what is his or her purpose? Is he or
she translating a demotic document?
96
The present paper offers to look into different case studies in order to better understand the
context of the choice made between the two processes. Although literary texts may be
mentioned, we will concentrate in particular on the administrative documentation.
Christian Vassallo
Universität Trier
“PHerc. 1788 ([Philodemi] Opus incertum): Edition, Translation, and Commentary”
PHerc. 1788 was unrolled before 1835 and appears today as a fragmentary scorza,
undecipherable and in a poor state of repair. Of this papyrus, however, five Neapolitan disegni
have been handed down. They contain 9 fragments, of which the first 8 were considered by W.
Crönert as belonging to an Epicurean polemical writing, and more precisely as the section of a
Verteidigungsschrift very similar to Demetrius Laco’s work transmitted by PHerc. 1012. Most
recent studies have tried to attribute PHerc. 1788 to an unknown work by Philodemus. This
Herculanean text is all the more important for citing a large number of pre-Socratic
philosophers, from Thales to Gorgias. In the Vorsokratiker H. Diels, drawing on Cr nert’s
edition, used PHerc. 1788 for completing his collection of testimonia concerning Leucippus,
Democritus, Empedocles, and Pythagoras. The paper aims to review the papyrological,
palaeographical, and historico-philosophical questions raised by this interesting Herculanean
text, trying to put forward new proposals for attributing it to a better specified Epicurean
work.
Daniel Delattre/Annick Monet

CNRS, IRHT
“PHerc.Paris. 2 (fr. 216-230), [Philodème, La Calomnie] : une nouvelle référence à Hésiode”
Poursuivant ses travaux de reconstruction du PHerc.Paris. 2, qui renferme un des multiples

livres de la somme de Philodème, Les Vices et les vertus opposées − celui qui concerne les
calomniateurs et autres médisants −, notre équipe parisienne s'éloigne peu à peu de la fin du
rouleau. Partis de la colonne finale, la col. Z, nous nous rapprochons désormais de la col. A,
avec un succès parfois mitigé. Un passage d'une quarantaine de lignes, réparti sur trois
colonnes consécutives (col. E, F et G) et offrant un enchaînement intéressant des idées, a pu
être restitué au cours des deux dernières années, à partir d'une quinzaine de fragments épars.
La présentation détaillée de ce texte inédit sera l'occasion de faire le point sur les progrès
réalisés dans l'édition de ce rouleau carbonisé que son ouverture, en 1986-1987, a transformé
en un redoutable puzzle ... fort incomplet.
Gaia Barbieri
CISPE Marcello Gigante
“Studi preliminari sul PHerc. 1289”
Il PHerc. 1289 conserva il secondo libro dell’opera Περὶ Ἐπικούρου. Come le Πραγματεῖαι e il
Βίος di Filonide, l’opera rientra nella produzione biografica di Filodemo dedicata al Κῆπος,
trovando un importante antecedente nel PHerc. 176, uno scritto generalmente ritenuto non
filodemeo, dedicato alla scuola di Lampsaco.
97
Grazie agli studi sull’anatomia dei rotoli e all’impiego per la lettura delle immagini
multispettrali, una nuova ricognizione del PHerc. 1289 ha portato, da un lato, a una prima
ipotesi di ricostruzione anatomica del rotolo basata sull’individuazione delle volute all’interno
dei pezzi superstiti, dall’altro ha consentito di effettuare nuove letture e di formulare inedite
congetture testuali.
Gianluca Del Mastro

“Su alcuni pezzi editi e inediti della collezione ercolanese”
Di molti papiri ercolanesi, allo stato attuale, si conoscono i disegni realizzati tra Settecento e
Ottocento e si crede che gli originali siano andati perduti. La comunicazione dà conto del
ritrovamento, nella collezione, di alcuni pezzi che corrispondono a disegni editi e inediti e di
altri pezzi non disegnati, ma dei quali si può tentare una trascrizione e una prima
identificazione del contenuto.
Room CLEOPATRA: Documentary papyri: Roman Egypt
El-Sayed Gad
Tanta University
“ἀντίδοσις in Roman Egypt: A sign of continuity or a revival of an ancient institution?”
Antidosis is an ancient Greek liturgical institution that goes back to classical Athens. Famous
from the speech of Isocrates bearing the same name, it allowed a person to avoid performing
a certain liturgy by offering to exchange his property with another. Although nothing is heard
about antidosis in Ptolemaic Egypt so far as it can be told from extant published papyri, we do
have some references to the institution from the Roman period (e.g. P.Oxy. 1405; P.Ryl. 75 =
Select Papyri, 259).
This paper studies the question of antidosis in an attempt to determine whether the
references to it in the Roman period represent a sign of continuity or rather a revival at this
late period of an old institution. It is here suggested that these references are better
understood in terms of the administrative and liturgical changes taking place in the second
century AD and also in terms of the following economic crisis in the third. It is further argued
that continuity in this context is limited merely to its procedure and the Hellenized milieu in
which it mainly reemerged.
Francisca Hoogendijk
University of Leiden
“Letter of vice-prefect Mussius Aemilianus (ca. 256-259 CE)”
Presentation of an unpublished Greek papyrus containing the beginning of a letter of the well-
known Lucius Mussius Aemilianus. He was vice-prefect (256-259) and prefect (259-261) of
Egypt before he proclaimed himself emperor in 261, to be defeated and murdered by
Gallienus in 262. Aemilianus is already attested in eighteen papyri showing him fulfilling his
many different tasks as (vice-)prefect. This letter, probably written in Alexandria, is directed to
a certain Dius, president of the senate of the city of Arsinoe, and probably deals with a
problem concerning someone’s nomination for exegetes.
98
Elena Chepel
“How to report fallen trees in Egypt: the evidence of an unpublished papyrus from Leiden”
In an official memorandum (P.Tebt. 3.1 703, 207-210) the dioiketes instructs someone,
probably oikonomos, to make lists of cut trees that happen to be left on the embankments and
to report them. Like cut trees fallen, trees were measured and then sold as the property of the
government to the public account of idios logos. The village scribes were in charge of
registering them but higher officials could be involved. A new evidence of this meticulous
bureaucratic process is a 30-line fragment of an official report P.LeidenPap.Inst. 571 col.ii
which is going to be published in the upcoming volume of Papyrologica Lugduno-Batava series.
The document describes an incident in the village Psinteo in 148/149 CE involving a fallen
sycamore which fell into a canal and mentioning the measurements and expenses of 5,000
drachmas. Remarkably three more documents on fallen sycamores come from roughly the
same time span: P.Iand.139 (148), SB XIV 11654 (146/7), and 11655 (148/9), which might
indicate a certain law issued around that time regarding fallen trees. In the paper, I shall
explore the text and the issues it raises as well as discuss the contribution of the new
document to our understanding of the official correspondence on vegetation and public plants
and the economic and ecological conditions of Roman Egypt.
Tomasz Derda
“Wills from the Oxyrhynchite agoranomeion”
Among the descripta in volumes two and three of P. Oxy., there are some wills that together
with Maria Nowak I continue to publish (P. Oxy. III 652 and 649 in JJurP 42 [2012], pp. 101–
115; P. Oxy. II 379 in Studies in Honour of Maria Zabłocka, forthcoming). All of them come
from a relatively short timespan, from the reign of Domitian to Antoninus Pius. Together with
a dozen of wills published in various volumes of P. Oxy., as well as in other collections of
Oxyrhynchite documents (PSI XII), they constitute a coherent set of documents coming
probably from the Oxyrhynchite agoranomeion, where they had been deposited.
Room THEODORA: Christian Papyri
Marco Stroppa
“Papiri cristiani della collezione PSI: storia recente e prospettive future”
Fra i papiri della collezione dei Papiri della Società Italiana numerosi testi cristiani sono stati
pubblicati nella serie dei PSI fino al volume XIV del 1957, fornendo un importante contributo
alla conoscenza del cristianesimo in Egitto e non solo. Molti di questi reperti furono esposti nel
1964 in una mostra dedicata ai “Papiri e pergamene greco-egizie della Raccolta Fiorentina”, a
cura di Mario Naldini, presso la Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana, dove sono tutt’oggi
conservati. Tale evento segna una sorta di punto di passaggio fra una prima fase e una seconda
fase degli studi. In anni più recenti nuovi testi sono stati editi in diverse occasioni e in diverse
sedi ed è ora il momento per un bilancio degli ultimi 50 anni di ricerche (1965-2015), per poi
procedere all’elaborazione di un progetto che prevede l’identificazione, il censimento, la
raccolta, l’edizione (o la riedizione, se opportuna) e la classificazione di tutti i papiri cristiani
attualmente conservati presso l’Istituto Papirologico “G. Vitelli”.
99
Benjamin Overcash
“Nomina sacra and social semiosis in Early Christian Material Culture”
Previous discussion about the nomina sacra has tended to revolve around the question of their
origins, with an overwhelming focus given to their appearance in the literary manuscripts.
However, several scholars have called attention to their social function as markers of Christian
identity. Harry Gamble first pointed out their social significance in 1995 when he characterized
the nomina sacra as “an in-group convention that expressed a community consciousness and
presumed a particular readership.” Soon thereafter, Larry Hurtado began to draw attention to
their visual characteristics, situating the practice within an emerging Christian visual culture
(2000; 2003; 2006; 2009). Taking cues from Gamble and Hurtado, AnneMarie Luijendijk
described their use in non-literary papyri from Oxyrhynchus as “a visual expression of in-group
language” that “constitute[s] a Christian sociolect” (2008). These promising new readings of
the nomina sacra will benefit from a more sustained theoretical enquiry into their social
dimensions, their implications, and their complex dynamics in various social, cultural and
material contexts. This paper will explore the social dimensions of the nomina sacra using
social semiotic theory, which examines how the users of language and other semiotic
resources construct meaning through social processes. Since nomina sacra appear in a variety
of explicitly interpersonal contexts, such as letters and Christian school exercises, this paper
will examine textual and paratextual features of representative instances of this practice
drawn from a broad corpus, including literary and non-literary texts. By applying a theoretical
lens to a wider source body, we will be able to observe more clearly the social identities and
relations, messages and meanings preserved for us within these artefacts of early Christian
culture.
Grzegorz Ochała
“Towards a Nubisches Namenbuch: First results of a study on Christian Nubian onomastisc”
Apart from occasional commentaries to particular proper names and/or their specific
form(s) occurring in editions of written sources from Christian Nubia and one article devoted
to a specific group of Nubian names, no comprehensive study of Nubian onomastics has ever
been undertaken. The recently launched project “What's in a name? A study on the
onomastics of Christian Nubia” aims at filling up this evident gap in our knowledge about the
society of the Middle Nile Valley, the sources of its culture and traditions. The presentation will
be divided into two parts: in the first one, I will present the outlines of the project, its
methodology and goals; in the second one, I will attempt to analyze the occurrence of Greco-
Biblical names in Christian Nubia in typological, topographical, and chronological terms.
Maria Konstantinidou
Democritus University of Thrace
“Festal letters: Fragments of a genre”
Easter Letters are a literary genre unique to Egyptian Christianity and relevant fragments keep
being discovered in papyrological collections. Several such fragments have been published so
far, in addition to those transmitted through medieval manuscripts. Focusing on the former,
this paper examines the practicalities concerning this genre of circular letters: authorship,
copying, circumstances of composition and distribution, preachers and audiences, as well as
their historical background.
100
THURSDAY 4 AUGUST

Emilio Suárez Meron Angelica Anna Fabian

9-9:30
de la Torre Piotrkowski De Gianni Dolganov Reiter
Mélanie Stefano Amphilochios Sofie

9:30-10 Tal Ilan
Houle Napolitano Papathomas Waebens
Michael
Richard L. Zsuzsanna Holger Stephen
10-10:30 Zellmann-
Phillips Szántó Essler M. Bay
Rohrer
Inna
Bukreeva/Alessia Maria Rosaria David M.
10:30-11
Cedola/Graziano Falivene Ratzan
Ranocchia
Room HATSHEPSUT: Magical Papyri
Emilio Suárez de la Torre

“The flight of passion. Remarks of a formulaic topos of the erotic spells”
Among the different formulae used by the authors of the erotic spells found in the magical
papyri the topos of the woman flying to the encounter of the lover deserves some attention,
as much for linguistic as for contextual and conceptual reasons, analyzed in this paper.
Mélanie Houle
“Fluidité exorcistique et iatromagique dans les papyri magiques gréco-romains”
À l’époque gréco-romaine les conceptions nosologiques et démonologiques s’enchevêtraient

avec beaucoup de fluidité. Certaines maladies, notamment les troubles spasmodiques,
l’épilepsie, les attaques d’apoplexie et les fièvres violentes, étaient perçues comme l’œuvre
d’entités malfaisantes qui possédaient les gens de l’intérieur. Ainsi, en marge de la médecine
traditionnelle, les mages offraient des traitements consistant en purifications, incantations,
fumigations et exorcismes. Effectivement dans les papyri magiques, la maladie, la santé et la
guérison sont des préoccupations prépondérantes. Toutefois la brièveté ou le caractère
performatif de ces papyri fait qu’on en perçoit parfois mal l’aspect démonologique, aspect qui
par ailleurs, apparait plus clairement dans les textes littéraires. Néanmoins les papyri
iatromagiques doivent aussi participer à notre compréhension de la possession et de
l’exorcisme, surtout pour la période précédant l’Antiquité tardive.
Malheureusement les modernes tranchent souvent avec trop de conviction entre maladie et
possession démoniaque. En revanche, ma thèse de doctorat étudie le champ sémantique de la
101
possession et de l’exorcisme et ses recoupements avec celui de la guérison magique. J’y
analyse le vocabulaire des formules exorcistiques : principalement les verbes d’expulsion, les
substantifs nosologiques et démoniaques ainsi que les termes d’invocation. De fait, les
maladies et attaques démoniaques se combinent souvent sur une même amulette et les
verbes d’expulsion sont souvent les mêmes pour la guérison médicale et l’exorcisme (par ex.
PGM XX 13-19; Suppl.Mag. II 84). Dans cette communication j’illustrerai concrètement à l’aide
d’exemples, comment dès la période gréco-romaine, les notions de possession et d’exorcisme
sont déjà présentes dans les papyri magiques, notamment médicaux. Et ce même avant
l’Antiquité tardive, la période qui est souvent davantage associée avec ces notions et au cours
de laquelle l’influence des chrétiens devient prépondérante. Elles s’imbriquaient dans tout un
réseau de croyances médico-magico-démonologiques.
Richard L Phillips
Virginia Tech, College of Liberal Arts and Human Sciences
“Seeing Is Not Believing: Rationalizing Invisibility and Transformation in Late Antiquity”
The titles of invisibility rituals in the PGM employ words like “indispensable”
(ἀναγκαία; PGM I 222) and “tested” (δοκίμη; PGM I 247) and cite traditions involving lesser
known works of renowned practitioners (PGM VII 619). Presumably such authoritative
traditions made these rituals more attractive to potential users (Phillips 2009, 62-63; Dieleman
2005, 254-280). Indeed ancient sources mention a handful of skeptics who doubted the claims
of others to disappear and transform (e.g. Cic. Off. 3.39; Ovid. Met. 15.356-360; Plin. Nat.
37.60.165). There was also, not surprisingly, a multitude of believers. This paper explores the
reception of such ritual acts and, in particular, the tradition of rationalizing or explaining
invisibility/transformation in viable terms, without affirming bodily change or disappearance
into thin air. In literary passages, characters such as Menelaus (to Proteus, Lucian. DMar. 4.1)
and St. Makarios (to a husband who thought his wife had been transformed into a horse;
Palladius of Galatia, Lausiac History 17.6-9) deny the reality of transformation, instead
attributing it to acts of “magic” (γοητεία) and deception of the eyes. This kind of rationalizing
about invisibility/transformation appears in Greek literature as early as Homer’s Odyssey when
Athena bestows anonymity upon Odysseus by averting the glance of Penelope (Od. 19.476-
479) or utilizing a thick mist (Od. 7.15-17). Upon closer inspection of the PGM, one finds a
potentially kindred view of invisibility within rituals, where it is achieved by invoking darkness
(PGM XIII 268-269), affecting the vision of others (P.Oxy. 58.3931.7-8 and perhaps in PGM I
222 and 247), and employing similia similibus rituals, e.g. camouflaging the body with the fat
or eye of a night owl and a scarab’s dung ball in PGM I 223-224, and the aglaophōtis plant in
PGM I 249 (Phillips 2009, 89-90, 102; Collins 2008, 21-24; Faraone 1999, 8).
Room ARSINOE: Panel: Corpus Papyrorum Judaicarum
Meron M. Piotrkowski
University of Jerusalem - Freie Universität Berlin
“A Brief Sketch of Oxyrhynchan Jews and Judaism in Light of the Literary Papyri”
Studies on (the history of) Oxyrhynchan Jews and Judaism usually, and for good reason, focus
on Jewish documentary papyri. Jewish literary papyri, however, are generally neglected in
those discussions. Yet the literary papyri can add a meaningful dimension to the study of the
Jews and Judaism of Oxyrhynchus and their history. It is the purpose of this paper to provide
an overview of the Jewish literary papyri from Oxyrhynchus, albeit in limited scale, and to
examine what they can teach us about the socio-ideological makeup of the local Jewish
102
community over the centuries. For that purpose, I shall examine the Jewish biblical (LXX),
literary (i.e. fictional) and magical papyri discovered at Oxyrhynchus. The main obstacle for the
accomplishment of this particular project is, of course, the question of how to define and
identify a given papyrus as Jewish. Thus, a clear and brief methodological outline for the
identification of papyri as Jewish will also be provided at the outset of this paper.
Tal Ilan
Freie Universität Berlin
“Julia Crispina of Ein Gedi and the Fayum Revisited”
When the Babatha archive was first discovered, and a mysterious woman by the name
of Julia Crispina, who serves as an episcopos, showed up in it, she was immediately identified
with her namesake, a Julia Crispina who owns a house in the Fayum in Egypt. The Babatha
documents are dated to 131 CE and the document from the Fayum to 133 CE. I will try to
reconstruct, based on these two documents, the biography of this woman, and her
relationship to the two Jewish revolts of the 2nd century - the Diaspora revolt in Egypt in 115-7
CE and the Bar Kokhba revolt in Judaea in 132-5 CE.
Zsuzsanna Szántó
Eötvös Loránd University
“Shabtai in Egypt: Cultural Interaction between Jews and Egyptians under the Ptolemies”
Onomastics is still our commonest criterion of identifying Jews in papyrological sources. The
name Shabtai/Sabbataios became very popular among the Jews of Egypt, and on account of its
association with the Jewish Shabbat scholars generally assume that, at least in the Ptolemaic
period, it refers to Jews. However, the Egyptian sources, which have not yet been studied,
reveal that this name is sometimes recorded in purely Egyptian environments. The aim of this
paper is to reconsider the documentary sources attesting the name Shabtai/Sabbataios, to
examine the problem of its Jewishness and to show the cultural interaction between Jews and
Egyptians in Ptolemaic times.
Angelica De Gianni
“Osservazioni su alcuni disegni dei Papiri Ercolanesi”
Crönert, nel 1898, nel contributo Fälschungen in den Abschriften der Herculanensischen Rollen,
diede vita a una querelle tuttora aperta. Lo studioso tedesco, per la prima volta, mise in dubbio
l’operato e la figura dei disegnatori ercolanesi, impiegati, prima, nel Real Museo di Portici, e
successivamente, nell’Officina dei Papiri Ercolanesi. In particolare, egli riscontrò diverse
anomalie nei disegni di undici papiri realizzati da Francesco Casanova e le cui incisioni sono
state edite negli ultimi volumi della Collectio altera.
In un precedente studio ho analizzato la controversa figura di Casanova, con riferimento alle
falsificazioni da me riscontrate nei 45 disegni del PHerc. 459.
Mi propongo, dunque, di rileggere i disegni di altri papiri, ritenuti sospetti da Crönert,
contribuendo ad ampliare la conoscenza di questi papiri come auspicato dallo studioso.
103
Stefano Napolitano
“Falsificazioni nei disegni di alcuni Papiri Ercolanesi”
Mi sono riproposto di esaminare nel dettaglio alcuni papiri ercolanesi, editi nella
Herculanensium Voluminum quae supersunt. Collectio Altera, i cui disegni, eseguiti da
Francesco Casanova tra il 1822 e il 1835, furono ritenuti da Crönert falsificati nel suo
contributo Fälschungen in den Abschriften der Herculanensischen Rollen (1898).
Il disegnatore, che operò nell’Officina dei Papiri Ercolanesi all’incirca dal 1808 e fino alla morte
nel 1835, ebbe modo di falsificare gli apografi napoletani, perché le parti originali dei papiri,
relative ai disegni incriminati, furono distrutte con il metodo della scorzatura, adoperato fino
alla prima metà dell’Ottocento per i papiri che non erano in condizioni tali da poter essere
aperti con il metodo dello svolgimento ideato da Piaggio. Per questo motivo, le sequenze
falsificate, introdotte nei disegni da Casanova, non furono individuate dagli Accademici
preposti al controllo delle operazioni di trascrizione dei papiri.
Le nuove acquisizioni di sequenze falsificate sono state supportate anche dal confronto che ho
potuto effettuare con le sequenze sospette del PHerc. 1111, di cui mi sono occupato in uno
studio precedente.
Holger Essler
Universität Würzburg
„Zur Paläographie der Abzeichnungen herkulanischer Papyri“
In den letzten Jahren ist die Diskussion über den paläographischen Wert der Abzeichnungen
herkulanischer Papyri wieder aufgeflammt. Eine vergleichende Betrachtung verschiedener
Abzeichner soll dazu beitragen, Möglichkeiten und Grenzen der paläographischen
Untersuchung dieses Materials aufzuzeigen.
Inna Bukreeva/Alessia Cedola/Graziano Ranocchia

Consiglio Nazionale delle Ricerche
“Virtual unrolling and deciphering of Herculaneum rolls by X-ray phase-contrast tomography”
After Antonio Piaggio’s mechanical unrolling of Herculaneum papyri and the more recent
‘Norwegian’ chemical system, the last frontier of (Herculaneum) papyrology is to read virtually
the text written inside unopened papyrus rolls without damaging them at all. This fundamental
objective appears to be a hopeless task with conventional imaging techniques. X-Ray Phase-
Contrast Tomography, an advanced technique developed at the European Synchrotron
Radiation Facility (Grenoble), has eventually made this goal achievable, paving the way for the
future edition of the unknown texts contained in hundreds of still unopened Herculaneum
papyri. Thanks to the exceptional properties of Synchrotron Radiation and the development of
dedicated algorithms for the virtual unrolling and flattening of rolled-up papyri, it was possible
to read, with unprecedented resolution and contrast, words, expressions, textual portions and
a marginal sign inside PHerc. 375 and PHerc. 495, two Herculaneum papyrus rolls owned by
the National Library of Naples. Our study enabled an accurate investigation of the internal
structure, the handwriting and the text hidden inside each roll, providing precious information
about their possible author and the work contained in PHerc. 495. The study revealed also
unexpected events historically experienced by the latter.
104
Room CLEOPATRA: Documentary Papyri. Archives
Anna Dolganov
Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften
“Archives and Imperial Power: The Arsinoite Archive Crisis Revisited”
This paper examines the Roman system of records and archives in Egypt, its establishment and
evolution, as a key perspective on the development of the Roman imperial state and its rule.
While administrative record-keeping was well-established in Ptolemaic Egypt, the Romans
were innovative in creating an integrated and highly centralized system of provincial records,
where notarial centers and district archives were systematically coordinated with large
masterarchives in the provincial capital. After a concise discussion of records and archives in
Ptolemaic vs. Roman Egypt, in light of what we know about record-keeping and archival
practices at Rome and in other imperial provinces, the paper focuses on a key episode
illustrated for us in some detail by documents in a private archive from the Arsinoite town of
Tebtunis (P. Fam. Tebt.). In the early Flavian period, the Roman prefect of Egypt was alerted
that the district archives in the Oxyrhynchite and Arsinoite nomes were being improperly
managed.
After an investigation, it was discovered that the archive-keepers — liturgical officials from the
municipal elite of the district capitals — had failed to sort, collate and file masses of records
over the course of several decades. The ways in which successive prefects reacted to and
relentlessly pursued this affair (which was still being sorted out thirty-five years later) give us
important insight into the institutional framework that the Romans sought to create, as well as
the administrative vision behind it. Although this episode is often cited as negative evidence
for the efficacy of archives in antiquity, it in fact demonstrates the remarkably high standard
and level of investment of the Roman imperial state in its record-keeping and archival
institutions, which were central to both the ideology and practice of Roman imperial rule.
Amphilochios Papathomas
National & Kapodistrian University of Athens
“Bemerkungen zu medizinischen und dokumentarischen Papyrustexten des Seminars
für Klassische Philologie der Universität Athen”
Der Vortrag beschäftigt sich mit den medizinischen Rezepten SB VIII 9860a-f und den
frühptolemäischen Urkunden SB VIII 9861a-c und SB XVI 12818. Diese Papyri, die zur kleinen
Sammlung des Seminars für klassische Philologie der Universität Athen geh ren, waren in den
letzten drei Jahrzehnten verschollen und konnten erst Ende Januar 2016 zurück zum Seminar
für klassische Philologie gebracht werden. Die Rückkehr der Originale er nete die
Möglichkeit, sich erneut mit diesen Texten und den bisherigen Lesungen auseinanderzusetzen.
Michael Zellmann-Rohrer
University of California, Berkeley
“P.Oxy. processing numbers and the re-contextualization of the Oxyrhynchus papyri”
I discuss in this paper a kind of processing number attached to papyri excavated at the site of
Oxyrhynchus by B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt in their campaigns from 1897 to 1907. The
excavators wrote these alphanumeric codes in ink on certain papyri between their discovery
and publication. The notations have received limited scholarly attention but have the potential
to make valuable contributions to our understanding of the texts and their context, especially
since these particular excavations were at once uniquely productive of papyri and severely
lacking in archeological documentation. I review the various forms of the processing numbers
and consider their signification in relation to the working methods of the excavators at
105
Oxyrhynchus and other sites, such as Tebtunis, and to the better-known inventory numbers by
which papyri in the more recent P.Oxy. volumes are identified. I argue for the potential of the
processing numbers to contribute to the recognition of groups of papyri found close together
among the rubbish mounds at Oxyrhynchus. Thus, potentially, the numbers can serve as
evidence in the reunion of the constituents of ancient archives. As a test case, I consider how
select magical papyri may be contextually related to papyri of documentary and literary
content with proximate processing numbers.
Maria Rosaria Falivene

Università di Roma Tor Vergata
“Questions concerning ‘El Hiba mummy 97’”
Over the last 125 years or so, the El Hiba cartonnage papyri have been dispersed among a
number of modern collections. An attempt to reconnect them to their original Sitz im Leben
may nevertheless be made. Assuming the existence of an original ‘El Hiba book collection’
somewhere in Middle Egypt in the third century BCE: Who could be its owner? What were his
intellectual interests? Where did he obtain his books from? Where did he live? And how do we
look for an answer to these questions?
Let us begin from Grenfell and Hunt’s ‘mummy 97’.
Fabian Reiter
Universtät Trier
“Daddy finger, where are you?”
Beschreibungen von Personen in Verträgen und Registern weisen in ptolemäischer und

römischer Zeit je nach Herkunftsgau der Texte besondere Spezifika auf. So halten die Notariate
diverser Gaue in der Kaiserzeit in den Signalements auch Verletzungen an den Fingern fest. Der
Vortrag untersucht die eigentümliche Beschreibungspraxis im Arsinoites. Ausschließlich in den
Vertragsdokumenten aus diesem Gau werden die Finger neben ihren üblichen Namen sehr
häufig mit Ziffern bezeichnet. Deren Zuweisung an die einzelnen Finger ist allerdings bisher
nicht sicher geklärt.
Sofie Waebens
KU Leuven
“ ‘Send him an artaba of olives and some fish, as we want to make use of him’:
Gift exchange and Bribery in Roman Egypt”
Towards the beginning of the second century AD, a wealthy landowner and former legionary
named Lucius Bellienus Gemellus instructed his son to send olives and fish to Elouras the royal
scribe, who was to become the deputy of the local strategos. His reason for sending these
“gifts” is clear: wanting “to make use of him”, he obviously sought to curry his favour (P.Fay.
117). Several other examples of “gifts” to officials are known from the sources and illustrate
the importance of official favour in securing assignments, registration of documents, etc. In the
light of the numerous complaints of extortion and misconduct by officials preserved in the
papyri, these documents are thought to reflect a widespread corruption in the legal and
administrative institutions of Roman Egypt. Certainly abuses did occur, but this does not
necessarily mean that gifts to local officials should be perceived as bribes, or that bribery, a
term laden with negative associations, was considered as legally and morally unacceptable in
Roman Egypt as in modern society. Through examination of legal documentation and private
106
correspondence, this paper will explore the perception of bribery and its impact on the society
of Roman Egypt.
Stephen M. Bay
Brigham Young University
“Evidence for Organized Crime in Documentary Papyri”
Organized criminal enterprises in the ancient Mediterranean, mainly in the form of pirates and
robber bands (or “professional bandit groups,” to use the terminology of Elton and McGing),
are represented as a real and recurrent threat in the writings of ancient historians,
biographers, philosophers, and orators. References to organized crime in documentary
sources, on the other hand, do exist, but they are much rarer and harder to differentiate from
other types of crime. In this paper I shall provide an overview of what clear papyrological
evidence for organized criminal enterprises exists and discuss how this documentary evidence
might affect our understanding of the many literary occurrences of these activities.
David M. Ratzan
New York University
“Honoring Debt in Roman Egypt”
The value of a good reputation was proverbial in the ancient world: honestus rumor alterum
est patrimonium (Publilius Syrus). Determining the precise value of any particular reputation,
however, was another matter: accurate information about potential trading partners was
difficult to obtain and systematic credit scoring was of course entirely unknown. Recent work
on the institutions of ancient societies has sparked an interest in the roles of trust and
reputation in Greek and Roman political and economic life (e.g., Verboven, The Economy of
Friends [Brussels 2002]; Johnstone, A History of Trust in Ancient Greece [Chicago 2011];
Terpstra, Trading Communities in the Roman World [Brill 2013]). This work has succeeded
admirably in deepening our sense of the interplay between well-studied formal institutions,
like law, and more informal ones, like the discourse of trust, but none has yet investigated the
actual mechanics of reputation and trust from the documentary, sub-elite perspective
preserved in the papyri. This paper will present a case study in the discourse of reputa on in
the ancient Mediterranean by tracing the use and evolu on of the concepts of γνώμη,
ε γνωμοσύνη, and ἀγνωμοσύνη from the Ptolemaic period through to the fourth century CE.
This constellation of words evolved from a purely subjective, moral vocabulary in the
Hellenistic period communicating personal respect owed to people for various reasons,
including family relationships and debt, into a quasi-technical vocabulary for financial
transactions by the fourth century, whereby one could talk objectively about a particular
person’s respect for a creditor per se, independently from the creditor’s identity, position, or
status. A useful analogy would be the evolution of the concepts of “guest” and “host” in the
era of airbnb: a transaction previously predicated on personal relationships has been
transformed into an impersonal one by the ability to discover information about potential
guests and hosts with respect to these social roles. Over the course of the Roman period one
also finds an increase in the verbal forms of these words, concomitant with an increasingly
restricted orbit in which “respect” operated: by the late third century, ἀγνωμονεῖν and
ε γνωμονεῖν routinely meant “to refuse to pay/repay” and “to repay,” respectively. Driving
this conceptual and linguistic evolution was the desire to talk about reputation objectively for
transactional purposes, so that one could not only assess the credit-worthiness of poten al
partners outside one’s zone of personal πίστις, but also threaten to destroy it by revealing
deadbeat partners as ἀγνώμονες. After tracing this history and reviewing some of the strategic
uses of this discourse, this paper will conclude with suggestions as to what this evolution
107
reveals about the wider institutional environment in which trust and reputation operated and
the emergence of the notion of “credit.”

Tonio
Thomas Federica Noha A. Jakub
11:30-12 Sebastian
Kruse Nicolardi Salem Urbanik
Richter
Giuliana
Esther Natalia Vega Graham Guus
12-12:30 Leone/Sergio
Garel Navarrete Claytor van Loon
Carrelli
Loreleï Drew Xavier Eman Marzena
12:30-13
Vanderheyden Longacre Riu Aly Selim Wojtczak
Xavier Vicens
Antonio
13:13:30 Pedret
Parisi
Room HATSHEPSUT: Coptic Papyri
Tonio Sebastian Richter

Freie Universität Berlin
“Coptic land leases”
Coptic land leases have received not much attention so far, since many of them originated
from the Hermupolites, a generally under-researched finding spot of Coptic documentary
texts, and others, coming from Thebes, have hardly been recognized as leases since they do
not call themselves ⲙⲓⲥⲑⲱⲥⲓⲥ, but ⲉⲡⲓⲧⲣⲟⲡⲏ. The corpus of Coptic land leases, about 75
documents known to me by now (not counting some 30 receipts of rent), is meaningful in
several respects. First, as far as the Hermupolites is concerned, Coptic documents extend the
evidence of 6th/7th-century Greek misthosis leases by more than thirty items, and the sparse
evidence of Greek long-term (emphyteutic) leases by no less than seven documents. Second,
for Thebes, the two Coptic leases of the misthosis type and some twenty of the epitropê type
form almost the only evidence of leases from Byzantine times. Third, the Coptic evidence
continues well into the 8th century when the Greek private legal deeds have mostly dropped
out. Fourth, although modelled on patterns of Greek lease formularies, some Coptic
documents bear evidence of clauses not attested by Greek documents. The proposed paper
intends to give an overview of the Coptic corpus of lease documents and to address some
peculiarities of the Coptic evidence.
Esther Garel
“Les ventes à terme de vin coptes du Fayoum et de Moyenne-Égypte”
Dans le cadre d’un projet de réédition des documents fayoumiques de la Papyrussammlung de

Vienne (publiés initialement dans les CPR II et IV), je souhaite m’intéresser à ce que l’on
108
appelle tantôt contrat de prêt en vin (« Anerkennung einer Weinschuld » pour W. Till), tantôt
contrat de vente à terme de vin (« Lieferungsvertrag » ou « Kauflieferung »). Si ce type de
documents a été bien étudié pour le grec, à la fois d’un point de vue juridique (E. Jakab, « Kauf
oder Darlehen ? Lieferungkäufe über Wein aus dem römischen Ägypten », PapCongr. XXV,
p. 335-344), économique (R. Bagnall, « Prices in Sales on Delivery », GRBS 18 , p. 85-96), ou
encore lexical (voir les articles de N. Kruit : « The Meaning of Various Words Related to Wine »,
ZPE 90, p. 265-276 ; « Local Customs in the Formulas of Sales of Wine for Future Delivery »,
ZPE 94 p. 167-184), les documents coptes n’ont été que peu utilisés, en grande partie parce
que les éditions sont peu accessibles aux non-coptisants. Cette étude se propose donc de
reprendre les textes fayoumiques, qui présentent des particularismes lexicaux, en leur
adjoignant les textes de Moyenne-Égypte, qui représentent le plus gros contingent, et en
reprenant les questions juridiques posées par les documents grecs.
Loreleï Vanderheyden
“La famille de Dioscore d’Aphroditê dévoilée par sa correspondance copte”
Les lettres coptes des archives de Dioscore d’Aphroditê, parce qu’elles sont rédigées dans la
langue maternelle de la famille, renseignent davantage que les textes grecs l’intimité de cette
cellule familiale. Ainsi, deux lettres coptes en cours de publication confirment l’identification
de Sophia, femme de Dioscore, fille de Iôannês, petite-fille de Kornêlios et arrière-petite-fille
de Philantinoos, tandis que d’autres textes nous éclairent sur la descendance de Dioscore, qui
était encore mal connue par la documentation grecque. Ils permettent d’établir que la fratrie
était vraisemblablement composée de quatre enfants, dont une fille, Théodosia, totalement
inconnue jusqu’à présent.
Cette communication sera l’occasion de présenter les lettres coptes qui ont permis d’établir
cette filiation, d’apporter de nouvelles données qui complètent voire corrigent les textes grecs,
mais aussi d’éclaircir la fin de vie de Dioscore d’Aphroditê.
Xavier Vicens Pedret

Universitat de Barcelona
“The papyrus collection MSG-ABEV”
The papyrus collection MSG-ABEV holds almost a hundred papyrus fragments written in Greek
and Coptic language. It belongs to Miquel dels Sants Gros (MSG). It is kept in the Episcopal
Archive and Library of Vic (ABEV, from its Catalan name). The origin of the collection goes back
to the years 1960-1970 but until 2013 it was not catalogued. It was however preserved in good
state. The collection includes several types of documents as Coptic letters, documents
regarding Church economic administration, Biblical texts, tax receipts, and other texts that are
waiting for a proper classification. The abundance of Biblical texts is a result of the owner’s
interest in such literature. One of the largest papyri comes from the monastery of Apa Apollo in
Bawit (Hermopolitan nome). It is a delivering order, probably of grass, and belongs to the
typology known as “It’s Our Father Who Writes”, the series that was edited by Sarah J. Clackson,
mostly kept in the Brussels Royal Museum. The magazine Auriga is dealing with the cataloguing
and edition of this collection, under the responsability of Montserrat Tudela and the author of
this paper. The edition of the papyri is included in the Papyrological Inventory of Catalonia.
109
Room ARSINOE: Panel: Corpus Papyrorum Judaicarum
Thomas Kruse
“A new petition to the politeuma of the Jews of Heracleopolis”
The paper will present an unpublished text from the papyrus collection of the Bayrische
Staatsbibliothek in Munich dating to the second century BCE which represents a petition from
a Jewish villager of the Heracleopolitan nome to the officials of the politeuma of the Jews in
the nome metropolis. The petitioner seeks legal action against another Jew in a dispute about
a lease contract. The paper will explore the relation of the new text to the other documents of
the archive of the Jewish politeuma of Heracleopolis published in P.Polit. Jud. and will try to
clarify the matter of the legal dispute.
Natalia Vega Navarrete

“Eulalos und Areios vor Kaiser Caligula”
Der als „Gerusia-Acta“ bekannte Papyrus, P. Bib. Univ. Giss. 46 + P. Yale II 107 (= Musurillo,
APM III), dessen Schrift auf das Ende des 2. oder Anfang des 3. Jh. n. Chr. zu datieren ist,
gehört zum Corpus der sogenannten semiliterarischen Acta Alexandrinorum. Der Text handelt
von einer alexandrinischen Gesandtschaft vor dem Kaiser Caligula in Rom, die in Verbindung
mit der alexandrinischen Gerusia und einer Anklage steht. Am Ende des Textes ordnet der
Kaiser die Todesstrafe des Klägers durch Verbrennung an. Der Grund dieses Urteils sowie die
Identität des Klägers sind jedoch unklar. In diesem Text wird auf jeden Fall das Bürgerrecht
thematisiert, den zentralen Punkt im Konflikt zwischen Griechen und Juden in Alexandria.
Deshalb kann nicht ausgeschlossen werden, dass diese Verhandlung in Verbindung mit den
Juden stehen könnte. Diese Fragestellungen werden hier diskutiert und eine neue
Rekonstruktion der Kolumne III des Textes präsentiert.
Drew Longacre
“Two Selective Greek Texts of Exodus: A Comparative Analysis of Rahlfs 896 and 960”
In Biblical Studies there is a growing appreciation for the variety of ways ancient scribes,
scholars, and readers selectively used excerpts of Judeo-Christian scriptures in antiquity. In this
paper, I will examine materially and textually two papyrus fragments with excerpts from the
book of Exodus that contribute to this ongoing discussion. P. Rendel Harris Inv. 54 c = Rahlfs
896 is inscribed only on the front side in an unskilled hand with high dots separating small
word clusters, which I suggest fits well with an educational context. P. Berlin 13994 = Rahlfs
960 comes from a small codex whose preserved contents suggest a topical collection focusing
on Sabbath regulations. These two fragments are particularly interesting objects of
comparative study, because they overlap in the passages with which they interact in such a
way that we can observe different approaches to selectively appropriating the same sacred
scriptures for different purposes. They also provide interesting glimpses into the history of the
text of the book of Exodus, once complicating factors relating to their selectivity are taken into
account.
110
Federica Nicolardi
“I papiri del I libro del De rhetorica di Filodemo”
Il I libro del trattato De rhetorica di Filodemo di Gadara è restituito parzialmente da alcuni

frammenti papiracei provenienti dalla Villa dei Papiri di Ercolano. Il midollo del rotolo, il PHerc.
1427, presenta un’estensione totale inferiore agli 80 cm. Questo testo è stato pubblicato fino a
questo momento rispettando l’ordine in cui i frammenti sono conservati nelle cornici. Sulla
base di osservazioni sulle condizioni materiali del papiro e sulle caratteristiche bibliologiche del
rotolo, sarà presentata una nuova proposta di ricostruzione di alcuni frammenti e saranno
discusse, quindi, le conseguenze testuali del nuovo posizionamento dei pezzi. Tra gli elementi
bibliologici e paratestuali sarà presa in considerazione una complessa nota sticometrica, che
può fornire importanti informazioni sulla posizione relativa dei pezzi. Infine, sarà presentata
una rassegna di tutte le scorze finora attribuite al volumen, con particolare attenzione alle
nuove scorze identificate nel corso della ricerca.
Giuliana Leone/Sergio Carrelli

“Per una nuova edizione di Epicuro, Sulla natura, liber incertus”
La recente informatizzazione dell’Inventario più antico dei papiri ercolanesi, risalente al 1782,
ha reso più agevolmente fruibili alcuni dati che, messi a confronto con quelli presenti negli
inventari successivi, hanno consentito, tra l’altro, di restituire a uno dei libri incerti del Περὶ
φύϲεωϲ di Epicuro conservati nella biblioteca ercolanese alcuni pezzi papiracei attualmente
inventariati sotto numeri diversi. I dati inventariali sono stati confermati dall’analisi
morfologica dei pezzi, dalla paleografia e da evidenti affinità lessicali e di contenuto riscontrate
nelle porzioni di testo fin qui indagate. In preparazione di una nuova edizione del papiro,
presentiamo i primi risultati della nostra ricerca.
Xavier Riu
Universitat de Barcelona
“Miscellaneous readings and proposals to Philodemus, Perì parrhesías (PHerc. 1471)”
This presentation attempts several kinds of interventions on a number of fragments from

PHerc. 1471. Our proposals range from interpretative issues to new integrations. The
fragments concerned are:
Fr. 1, l. 5, ll. 8-10.
Fr. 39: We will discuss Olivieri’s proposal for l. 15 (14 in his ed.) and offer a new possibility.
Fr. 43: integration in l. 1 and discussion of the resulting sentence.
Fr. 48: new integration in l. 7.
Antonio Parisi
CISPE Marcello Gigante
“Citazioni e meccanismi di citazione nei papiri di Demetrio Lacone”
L’attenzione riservata dalla critica negli ultimi vent’anni alla ricognizione e allo studio delle
citazioni di brani più o meno estesi, sintetiche parafrasi, o anche la menzione del titolo di
un’opera o di un autore ha chiaramente mostrato come esse rappresentino una costante nella
composizione e nell’organizzazione logica delle opere di Demetrio Lacone e Filodemo.
111
Esse risultano essere, anzi, spesso punto di partenza dell’argomentazione del filosofo,
sostegno del suo ragionamento, ed assumere carattere sentenzioso e paradigmatico. Un dato
di assoluto interesse è il riconoscimento della tecnica di citazione e delle peculiarità grafiche
che contraddistinguono l’identificazione e l’estensione di una citazione all’interno dell’opera.
Con il presente contributo si fornirà un primo esame delle citazioni letterarie presenti
nell’opere di Demetrio Lacone conservate nei papiri ercolanesi, delle tecniche adottate e della
funzione delle citazioni all’interno della riflessione del filosofo.
Room CLEOPATRA: Documentary Papyri. Archives
Noha A. Salem
“What can happen under the cover of night? Reading in P. Cair. Isid. 141”
Departing from an unpublished papyrus that belongs to the famous Archive of Isidorus from
Karanis I intend to focus on “the night” as an important time of events which is mentioned
frequently in Greek documentary papyri.
Graham Claytor
Universität Basel
“Autographs of a Roman Soldier: The Life and Letters of Gaius Iulius Apollinarius”
This paper offers a portrait of the Roman legionary Gaius Iulius Apollinarius, who took part in
Trajan’s annexation of Arabia and travelled the Mediterranean before settling back in his
native Fayum. His papers were discovered during the University of Michigan excavations of
Karanis, and a forthcoming volume is devoted to a contextualized edition of the rest of the
papyri in Ann Arbor. Among these documents are ten further letters from Apollinarius, joining
the three already published, and include further correspondence from the Arabian campaign.
One was written to his mother on the same day as the famous letter to his father P.Mich. VIII
466 (March 26, 107 CE), and another comes from the summer before, perhaps written from
Pelusium during the advance into Arabia. A later letter shows an emotional Apollinarius trying
to renegotiate the relationship with his aging father, or at least to assume a more active role in
family decision making. All of Apollinarius’ letters, I argue, were written in his own hand, and I
offer a sociolinguistic analysis of the corpus in the context of the archive as a whole. The
picture that emerges is of a wealthy and well-connected soldier, who remained close to his
parents and cultivated a wide circle of friends through letter-writing.
Eman Aly Selim

“A New Text from the Archive of Gaius Iulius Sabinus and Apollinarius”
The papyrus kept in the Egyptian Museum at Cairo belongs to the Michigan Collection. It is
another example of a letter sent from Gaius Iulius Apollinarius to his father Gaius Iulius
Sabinus.
112
Jakub Urbanik
“Nomikoi in the Roman Courts”
A number of papyri from the Roman times show how Roman officials, while adjudicating a
case between local parties, turn to consultations with legal experts, nomikoi. The judge does
so in order to confirm or clarify the legal rules invoked by the parties, sometimes with a
specific reference to the law of the Egyptians, nomos ton Aigyption, as their source. The local
counsels appear in proceedings before praefects and epistrategoi. Their participation is often
only laconically remarked; sometimes, however, the main points of their advice are reported.
In a number of instances these are cited and re-cited, not always in the most accurate manner.
My aim in the proposed paper is to conduct a thorough re-assessment of the available
material in order to reconstruct the figure of these nomikoi and their function in the legal
proceedings. As the phenomenon probably reflects the regular consultation practice of the
Roman magistrates, usually non-jurists, back in the City, of which we know almost nothing, it
also allows to draw conclusions on the role of legal experts in judicial proceedings on a much
larger scale.
Guus van Loon

Utrecht University
“Minutes of a process (?) from the VIth century AD”
This paper presents an unpublished papyrus fragment from the Vienna collection (P. Vindob. G
26599), assignable to the VIth century AD. The document contains a text that mentions several
times the name of the splendid (lamprotatos) Heraklammon and also a certain Flavianus. The
document seems to be dealing with the minutes of a process, but due to the damaged state of
the papyrus (the entire left side of the papyrus is gone), the content of this document remains
partially unclear.
Hopefully this paper will lead to helpful suggestions, providing possible solutions of problems
and supplements for the lacunae of this interesting and intriguing papyrus.
Marzena Wojtczak
How formal was ‘informal’? Arbitration and settlement of claims in Late Antiquity.
The papyrological evidence concerning alternative dispute resolution (i.e. ADR) has for long
time fascinated legal historians due to the visible accumulation of attestations for the
Byzantine Egypt. In the light of recent studies on this topic, several particularities deserve
special attention. First of all, it appears that the comparison of the official, state law
(Reichsrecht in Mitteis' terminology) and its actual application by common people (Volksrecht)
brings out surprising results indicating a synthesis rather than the traditionally suggested
strong opposition. Secondly, in my opinion, it is possible to challenge the impression that there
are almost no loose-ends in the mechanisms of dispute processing in Byzantine Egypt. The
workings of law are not necessarily fixed and it is rather seldom that we find crystal clear
equivalents of legal constructs in the legal practice. On the contrary, legal practice – especially
in the aspect of ADR, which usually escapes firm regulations – oftentimes brings examples of
events, which defy easy classification. Some cases deal with multiple legal mechanisms,
dispute strategies and complicated social contexts.
In this paper I would like to concentrate on the question of ADR’s ‘formality’ and the role of
the documents composed by the scribes and notaries – i.e. frequently the only available legal
113
experts – in its course. An in-depth analysis of some late antique papyri (e.g. P. Lond. V 1708;
P. Lond. V 1709; P. Mich. Aprod.; P. Münch. I 14; P. Princ. II 82 = SB III 7033; P. Herm. I 31) will
allow to demonstrate how ADR practice operated in the ‘shadow of the law’ and what the
actual function of the prepared documentation was (also in the dimension of Roman law
discourse).
114

Myriam Marie-Pierre Marie-Hélène Fatma E.

15-15:30
Krutzsch Chaufray Marganne Hamouda Ari
Bryen
Ira Hélène Nathan Dorota Marina

15:30-16
Rabin Cuvigny Carlig Dzierzbicka Rustow
Magdalena
Brasas/Julio Adam Bülow- Francesca Yasmine Tamer
16-16:30 el-Leithy
Abad/Rafael Jacobsen Maltomini Amory
Álvarez
Jean-Luc
Roger T. Francesca De Mohamed G.
16:30-17 Marek Dospěl Fournet
Macfarlane Robertis Elmaghrabi
Naïm
17-17:30 Vito Rodney Bruce Vanthieghem
Mocella Ast W.Griffin
Room HATSHEPSUT: Experimental Sciences
Myriam Krutzsch
Ägyptisches Museum und Papyrussammlung, Berlin
“Investigations on the question of the production place of the papyrus writing material”
The question of whether it is possible to verify the place of production of the writing material
of papyrus will be asked. This could be possible with the use of differentiated mineral contents
in comparison with corresponding ground conditions. The investigations are carried out in
collaboration with scientists in a manner similar to the Dead Sea Scrolls.
The first investigations will be presented.
If this succeeds in the future, an exact provenance could be defined, and other ancient
transport and trade routes could be shown.
Ira Rabin
BAM, Berlin
“Material study of the inks”
Our experimental knowledge about the inks of antiquity and late antiquity rarely goes beyond
their visual description. In rare cases, inks typology has been determined by means of
microscopy and reflectography, i.e. using their physical and optical properties, respectively.
Soot, plant, and iron gall inks form different typological classes of historical black writing
materials. Soot ink is a fine dispersion of carbon pigments in a water-soluble binding agent;
plant-based ink consists of tannin solution; iron gall-ink presents a boundary case between
soot and plant ink— a water soluble preliminary stage (similar to inks from the second group)
oxidizes and evolves into a black, insoluble material (similar to the carbon pigments of the first
group) when the writing is exposed to air. Each ink class has distinct properties that would
115
readily permit their easy differentiation, if only these historical inks always belonged to just
one of the classes above. In reality, inks may contain additives that obscure a clear picture.
Even crude observations suggest that the inks of antiquity differed greatly in their
composition. We believe that reconstructing the ink recipes with the help of advanced non-
destructive analytical techniques could serve as a powerful accessory in the studies of ancient
papyri. The proposed paper will present a short survey of the methods of material analysis
and the challenges offered by ancient inks. (Two) examples of ink studies from the collections
of the Israel Museum in Jerusalem and the Egyptian Museum in Berlin will conclude the paper.
Magdalena Brasas/Julio Abad González/Rafael Álvarez

Universidad de León
“Atomic and structural study of Egyptian papyrus of the Roman and Byzantine periods”
This study presents the preliminary results of the structural and atomic study of Egyptian
papyri from the Roman and Byzantine periods. The aim of this study is to find significant
differences between both periods that may lead to establish a future dating method using a
non-destructive technique.
The structural study was carried out with a stereo-microscope and a Scanning Electron
Microscope (SEM). In a first approach, general structure, colour, fibre orientation, writing
orientation, deposits and resins of the support and the structure and the colour of the inks
were studied. Then, papyri were studied using SEM, and the surface structure, deposits with
different origins, the side face of the papyri and the inks were observed.
An energy dispersive X-ray spectrometer (EDS) coupled to the SEM was used to analyse the
elemental composition of the papyri, analysing sectors with and without ink.
Once results were collected, data about ink and support obtained from Roman and
Byzantine papyri were compared in this way: ink and support elemental composition of Roman
vs. Byzantine papyri, ink colour of Roman vs. Byzantine papyri, etc.
Roger T. Macfarlane
“PHerc Paris 1: analysis of opened fragments with multispectral imaging”
New study into the texts of P.Herc. Paris 1 is warranted and overdue. Several scrolls famously
retrieved from Herculaneum’s Villa dei Papiri were later given as diplomatic gifts to the French.
Beginning 1807, continuing anew in 1877 and again in 1985, attempts to open the Paris scrolls
have been intermittent and storied. The Oslo method was applied to PHerc Paris 1, which was
opened thereby in Naples and then returned to Paris some years later. Delattre’s editorial
expertise was brought to bear upon PHerc Paris 2, a model for future work on the Paris scrolls.
But no particular treatment of PHerc Paris 1 has been brought to bear. Recent publications
publish breakthroughs in deciphering the text inside PHerc Paris 1. Seales established in 2005
that the scroll’s interior topography could be discerned through Computerized Tomography.
Recently another breakthrough published by Mocella et al. claims by using X-ray Phase
Contrast Imaging several individual letter shapes are discernible inside that same scroll. If the
preliminary Mocella’s results prove applicable throughout the scrolls, then there will never be
need again to damage a Herculaneum scroll by reopening. During the extension of Mocella
technological perspective, the entirety of PHerc Paris 1 that was partially opened by the Oslo
method and rendered legible by multispectral imaging in 2002 allows overdue study into the
scroll’s contents. PHerc Paris 1 comprises a collection of scores of fragments of various scope
and size. Preliminary study shows two scribal hands previously unnoticed on the fragments
attributed to the one scroll. Enough survives and is fully legible in the BYU images that initial
conclusions can be reached, an alphabet reconstructed to help further searching for text
continued inside the scroll.
116
My paper presents a detailed overview of what is legible on all opened surfaces of PHerc Paris
1 — work not presented heretofore.
Vito Mocella
Consiglio Nazionale delle Ricerche – IMM Unità di Napoli
“L'uso del sincrotrone europeo ESRF per la lettura non invasiva dei rotoli carbonizzati e non
aperti di Ercolano”
Da più di 30 anni, i papirologi sperano che le nuove tecnologie possano favorire la lettura dei
rotoli carbonizzati attraverso sistemi non invasivi che salvaguardino la loro integrità. Un passo
in avanti decisivo è stato compiuto, negli ultimi anni, da una équipe pluridisciplinare diretta da
Vito Mocella (CNR-IMM Napoli) che, con l’aiuto di Daniel Delattre (IRHT, Paris-CISPE, Napoli),
attraverso la tecnica della tomografia a contrasto di fase, è riuscita a identificare sequenze di
lettere significative all’interno del PHerc.Paris. 4, conservato presso l’Institut de France. Una
serie di esperimenti effettuati presso il Sincrotrone Europeo di Grenoble (ESRF) mira alla
lettura digitale di questo rotolo e di altri che sono conservati presso la Biblioteca Nazionale di
Napoli e di cui Gianluca Del Mastro (CISPE, Napoli) si occupa. Uno studio particolare
dell’inchiostro utilizzato ha permesso di mettere in evidenza la presenza di elementi chimici
che potrebbero favorire il riconoscimento delle lettere e gettare nuova luce sulla composizione
degli inchiostri antichi.
Room ARSINOE: Ostraca and Inscribed Material
Marie-Pierre Chaufray
CNRS -Institut Ausonius, Bordeaux
“Demotic Ostraca from Bi’r Samut, Egyptian Eastern Desert: an overview”
The French archaeological mission of the Eastern desert is currently studying the military
control of the first Ptolemies on the commercial road between Edfu, in the Nile valley, and the
harbour of Berenike, on the Red Sea, as well as their management policy of the natural
resources of the desert (http://desorient.hypotheses.org).
A series of excavations in the mining district of Samut began in January 2014. Two sites from
the beginning of the Hellenistic period (4th-3rd cent. BC) are currently being excavated:
several structures located next to a vein of gold-bearing quartz and connected to the
extraction of gold – crushing areas, mills, a forge – at North Samut, and a fortress located at
Bi’r Samut, where 1240 ostraca in Egyptian Demotic, Greek and Aramaic were discovered.
While Hélène Cuvigny will present some results on the Greek ostraca found at Bi’r Samut, my
paper aims at giving an overview of the Demotic documentation, which mostly consists of
accounts, jar inscriptions and letters. This important corpus of almost 700 Demotic ostraca in a
Ptolemaic fortress is interesting for the study of the relationship between Greeks and
Egyptians in the 3rd cent. BC. I will focus on the information that those texts bring on the
people living there, their occupation and their relationship with other peoples from the desert,
especially the Blemmyes.
Hélène Cuvigny
CNRS-IRHT, Paris
“The 3rd c. BC entolai from Bi’r Samut and the names of the stations on the Ptolemaic road
from Apollonos polis to Berenike”
About 1240 ostraca were found in the French excavations at Bi’r Samut in 2014-2016, demotic
117
texts being somewhat more numerous than Greek ones. The series under discussion consists
of some 40 Greek ostraca. They are entolai, circular letters addressed to the cheiristai of the
stathmoi on the Nile-Red Sea road. None of them is complete, but the study of the group
allows to understand that most of them, if not all, were shown to the authorities of the
stations by travellers in order to obtain food and water. They were, therefore, requisition
orders. The carriers of these orders were generally persons on official errands, hence a few
mentions of the thebarch. Not less interesting are the prescripts, where the names of the
stations are listed. However, the bestowing of toponyms on archaeological realities remains
hypothetical.
Adam Bülow-Jacobsen
Institut de Papylologie - Paris
“Ostraca from Umm Balad”
Excavated in the years 2002 and 2003 the c. 1000 Greek ostraca from the small quarry of Umm
Balad are now slowly approaching publication, although the actual apparition on paper may
well be more than three years away. The quarry is situated in the vicinity of Mons Porphyrites.
The stone is a quartz diorite which is difficult to work and has been used relatively little.
Many of the ostraca are concerned with transportation of water from nearby wells, since there
is no well at the quarry, but there are also some highly personal letters, interesting evidence of
Jewish workers and much else.
The stratigraphy and hence the dating of the texts is complicated. The quarry was clearly
opened under Domitian as Δομιτιανὴ Λατομία, but changed name after his fall in AD 96 and
was since then called Καινὴ Λατομία. Work seems to have continued some time under Trajan,
apparently stopped and was resumed under Antoninus Pius.
The texts present interesting problems of toponymy, since a great many Roman sites are
known in the region and and many place names are mentioned in the ostraca, but it is very
rarely possible to correlate them.
Other interesting questions concern the administrative relations with Mons Claudianus and
Mons Porphyrites.
Marek Dospěl
“Inscribed Material from the El-Hayz Oasis”
Excavated in Egypt in 2005 and 2007, the Greek ostraka and other inscribed objects from Bir
Shawish, El-Hayz, have been dealt with in a recently defended dissertation and are now being
published. This material from a late antique settlement in the southern part of the Small Oasis
presents us with rare glimpses into the local history. The paper will discuss selected aspects of
the social and economic history of the El-Hayz Oasis around 400 CE, as reflected in this new
papyrological documentation.
Rodney Ast
“A Survey of Latin Ostraka from North Africa”
Over the past century, a significant body of Latin ostraka from North Africa has accumulated.
Best known are pieces from Bu Njem, in Libya, which R. Marichal published in 1992. In
addition, there are dozens of lesser-known texts that survive from Tunisia, Algeria, and Libya.
They include letters, accounts, lists, receipts, and orders for payment, among other text types.
These documents offer important evidence concerning, for example, the Roman olive oil trade,
Vandal-period dating formulas, and North African onomastics. They also show interesting
118
points of contact with texts from Egypt and Visigothic Spain. Research currently being
conducted in the context of the University of Heidelberg’s Materiale Textkulturen initiative
(SFB 933) and the ERC-funded PLATINUM project at the Università degli Studi di Napoli
“Federico II” has prompted systematic study of the ostraka. This paper will offer a
chronological, typological, and geographical survey of them, drawing on both published and
unpublished documents.
Room BERENICE: Book Production
Marie-Hélène Marganne
Universitè de Liège
“Les rouleaux composites répertoriés dans le catalogue des papyrus littéraires grecs et latins
du CEDOPAL”
Les rouleaux littéraires composites préfigurent-ils les codices miscellanei tels que définis par
Edoardo Crisci (Segno e Testo, 2, 2004, pp. 109-144)? Après avoir examiné les quelques
exemplaires répertoriés dans le Catalogue des papyrus littéraires grecs et latins du CEDOPAL,
leur nature, leur présentation et l'organisation de leur contenu, on s'interrogera sur leur
contexte de production et d'utilisation en vue de répondre à cette question.
Nathan Carlig
Universitè de Liège
“Les rouleaux littéraires grecs de nature composite profane et chrétienne (début du IIIe –
troisième quart du VIe siècle)”
Si les chrétiens ont préféré la forme du codex pour leurs écrits, ils n’ont pas pour autant
totalement délaissé la forme du livre antique par excellence, le rouleau. À partir de la
typologie des papyrus littéraires de nature composite profane et chrétienne établie dans le
cadre de nos recherches doctorales, nous examinerons les cinq rouleaux, datés du début du
IIIe au troisième quart du VIe siècle, qui combinent un texte de la tradition hellénique profane
avec, soit un texte chrétien, soit des symboles chrétiens. On s’intéressera tant aux
caractéristiques externes (matériau et forme du support, mise en page, paléographie,
provenance) qu’internes (auteurs et oeuvres conservés ou, à défaut, genres littéraires) de ces
pièces, afin de préciser leur contexte de production et d’utilisation. Une comparaison avec les
rouleaux à contenu exclusivement profane, d’une part, et exclusivement chrétien, d’autre
part, permettra de définir la spécificité des rouleaux de nature composite profane et
chrétienne et de contribuer ainsi à l’histoire du livre dans l’Antiquité tardive.
Francesca Maltomini
“The second life of the Hibeh literary papyri”
The unusually high percentage of literary texts among the papyri extracted from the Hibeh
cartonnages has drawn the scholarly attention since their editio princeps, and the possibility
that these papyri come from a discarded library would sketch an extremely interesting picture.
However, the common provenance of the literary texts must be verified through a careful
analysis of their material features. A significative amount of Hibeh papyri are written also on
the back, showing certain evidence of a second (documentary) life that needs to be
investigated. A study of this reuse stage can provide useful information in reconstructing the
path followed by this important group of texts.
119
Francesca de Robertis
Università degli Studi di San Marino
“Near-Eastern Literary Papyri”
Preliminary enquiry about Near Eastern literary papyri from the 1st to the 7th/8th century.
Although to a lesser extent than those in Egypt, even the sands of the Near East have returned
some papyri and parchments. The aim of this research is a census of Greek and Latin literary
evidences (excluding the Christian papyri) found in the Syriac, Palestinian, and Sinaitic region.
Four papyri of different content have been found at Dura Europos (Herodotus, Appian’s Bellum
Ibericum, Demosthenes’ In Aristocratem, a glossary of the Iliad) and a wooden codex
containing the Fables of Babrius has been discovered at Palmyra. Moreover, Murabba'at
(Judea) has returned some rolls containing unidentified prose texts. The Roman fortress of
Masada has stored few fragments with school exercises, a fragment of an unknown poem, and
a Latin papyrus with some verses of Vergilius’ Aeneid. Literary papyri (in particular some
fragments of Vergilius’ Aeneid) have appeared even in the ancient Nabatean city of Nessana.
Also the Sinai Peninsula has preserved a parchment codex with Euripides’ Andromacha as well
as a palimpsest with a few verses of Menander’s Epitrepontes and Phasma. What is
particularly interesting is that for the main part of these papyri their discovery context can be
identified thanks to the excavation reports.
Bruce W. Griffin
Keiser University
“Some Quantitative Notes on the Palaeography of Oxyrhynchus Literary Papyri”
Quantification is an essential feature of the discipline of papyrology. Yet relatively little has
been done to quantify various aspects of palaeography. This paper offers a quantitative survey
of objectively dated literary papyri from Oxyrhynchus in an effort to test and evaluate some
standard generalizations about literary hands in Roman Egypt.
Room CLEOPATRA: Documentary Papyri. Roman Egypt
Fatma E. Hamouda
“A Letter in the Yale Papyrus Collection”
The proposed paper will present an unpublished Greek letter from the Arsinoite nome, which
is kept in Yale University’s papyrus collection. The letter dates probably to the second century
and concerns business matters related to the Idios Logos. In particular, it details bureaucratic
procedures and is interesting for its onomastics.
Work on this letter is part of a larger dissertation project that the presenter is conducting on
the topic of epistolography in Greco-Roman Egypt. The aims and scope of that project will also
be briefly stated.
Dorota Dzierzbicka
“Wine dealers: a case study in merchant networks of Roman and Byzantine Egypt”
In the paper I collect and analyse references to wine dealers in papyri from the Roman and
Byzantine periods in order to glimpse patterns that governed networks of merchants in Egypt.
The case study is a point of departure for exploring the specifics of connectivity within groups
120
of traders, their dependencies and support systems. I analyse trade as a social network
connecting sellers to buyers and sellers to sellers, trying to assess whether these relations
tended to be static or dynamic, and to observe the flow of information between markets. The
presented research is part of a broader project, funded by the National Science Centre of the
Republic of Poland, focusing on trade networks that existed in Egypt from the beginning of
Roman rule to the Arab invasion.
Yasmine Amory
“Considérations autour du π épistolaire : une contamination entre les ordres et la lettre
antique tardive?”
Environ quatre-vingt documents, dont la plupart sont des lettres d'ordre administratif,
comportent un π isolé en position centrale au début du texte. Les éditeurs résolvent désormais
l'abréviation par π(αρά), bien que les raisons de la présence de la seule préposition demeurent
encore inconnues. D'autres hypothèses ont été avancées au cours de ces dernières années, et
on a parfois évoqué un rapprochement avec le prescrit des ordres d'arrêt ou de payement
(voir le commentaire à P.Oxy. XVI 1831, 1 et BGU XVII, p. XXXVII). Certains de ces documents
présentent en effet le nom de l'émetteur au génitif centré sur la première ligne et précédé de
παρά, souvent abrégé. Une analyse plus approfondie révèle que cette formulation est adoptée
à partir du troisième siècle après J.-C., de préférence par l'administration civile et les grands
domaines agricoles.
Englober les ordres et les lettres administratives dans la catégorie plus générale de
«correspondance officielle», où une instance supérieure s'adresse à un subordonné, permet
de réévaluer l'insolite incipit épistolaire et, le cas échéant, d'interpréter certains changements
structurels de la lettre à l'époque byzantine.
Mohamed G. Elmaghrabi
University of Alexandria
“A tomos synkollesimos reunited”
This paper will present a new, nearly complete, tomos synkollesimos from the Fouad
collection: P.Fouad inv. 148, and investigate its connection to P.Heid inv. G 1768. = P.Heid. IV
302. The text of P.Fouad inv. 148 will help us to better understand the exact nature of this
tomos synkollesimos and correct the readings of the formulas in SPP XXII 98 ll. 8-9 and P.Princ.
II 28 ll. 5-6a.
Room THEODORA: Panel: The rhetoric of complaint:

The petition from the Romans to the Mamluks
Ari Bryen
Vanderbilt University
“The Rhetoric of Complaint in the Roman Period”
This paper will attempt to do two things: first, to serve as a framing device for the panel as a
whole, asking about the value of comparative approaches to rhetoric across geographical,
institutional, and cultural horizons; and second, to introduce three main categories of
“complaint” in the Roman period: complaints directed to local officials, those directed to
provincial level officials, and those directed to “non-legal” authorities, such as divinities. This
third category of evidence, I shall argue, raises questions about the relationship between
121
formal vocabularies of complaint and the institutional channels that petitioners attempt to
activate.
Marina Rustow
“Rhetoric and institutional practices in Fatimid petitions”
Hundreds of Arabic petitions to Fatimid caliphs and other high dignitaries survived in the Cairo
Geniza, the cache of more than 300,000 paper and parchment texts found in a medieval
Egyptian synagogue. These and other texts make the Geniza our richest source of original state
documents from the Fatimid and Ayyubid periods by several orders of magnitude.
This paper, part of a multi-year research project on diplomatics in Cairo Geniza documents,
examines the rhetoric of Fatimid petitions of state as an index of scribal culture and
institutional structure.
Over the past half-century, these petitions have benefited from sustained, if not abundant,
scholarly attention, focused mainly on on individual cases and the diplomatics of the genre.
But if the Fatimid petition is well understood in its formal and rhetorical characteristics, the
process of petitioning remains less well understood, as do the institutions that mediated
between subjects and the Fatimid state. For instance, the petitions that survive are directed
exclusively to the highest state officers—caliphs, viziers, amīrs and qāḍīs but how did subjects
choose among these officials? In addition, the logistics and choreography of the petition-and-
response process have never been fully clarified. Who wrote the calligraphic final versions of
petitions? Were the scribes paid for their work?
Who brought them to the palace, and who decided how to answer them? Did the Fatimids
have a system of public sovereign tribunals? How much of their petition-and-response
procedure did the Fatimids inherit from previous Egyptian tradition or from the central
Abbasid chancery in Baghdad, and how much did they borrow from neighboring Islamic states?
And finally, what accounts for the considerable differences between the procedure of
petitioning in Greek vs. Arabic despite some striking similarities in rhetoric?
Tamer el-Leithy
Johns Hopkins University
“The social logic of complaint: How petitions forged groups in Ayyübid and Mamlūk society”
In this paper, I will examine collective petitions—i.e. those composed by groups rather than
individuals—from Ayyūbid and Mamlūk Egypt-Syria (late-12th through 15th c.). In some cases,
the bonds uniting the collective authors correspond to familar social categories, like
occupation (e. g. millers, boatmen) or residence (e. g. dwellers of a particular urban
neighborhood). In other cases, however, the petitioning group coalesces around less stable or
non-categorical forms (e.g. particular clerks of an amīr’s dīwān or certain peasants of a
willage), i.e. ‘fluid’ groups united by a common experience, most often a claim to shared
suffering or abuse.
I will examine the rhetorical strategies of these different collective petitions (i) comparing
them to those used in contemporaneous individual petitions, and (ii) analyzing the nature or
order of these different collectives legible to state and legal authorities. I will then (iii) suggest
a method of reading these petitions not simply as expressions of already existing groups, but
rather as the very tools by which certain social collectives were produced and social ties
affected. This mode of analysis—at once attending to petitions’ form and rhetorical strategies
and the material stakes of both their supplicating authors and sovereign audience—may help
us rethink traditional models of medieval Middle Eastern societies and political sovereignty in
the age of the sultanates.
122
Jean-Luc Fournet
Collège de France
“Anatomie d’un genre en mutation : la pétition de l’Antiquité tardive”
Cette communication s’inscrit dans la session « The Rhetoric of Complaint : The Petition from
the Romans to the Mamluks » et s’attachera à décrire les spécificités formelles (mise en page,
composition, phraséologie et rhétorique) de la pétition de l’Antiquité tardive. S’il est un genre
documentaire d’une remarquable stabilité sur la longue durée, c’est bien celui de la pétition
puisqu’on retrouve à la fin de l’époque byzantine un certain nombre de traits déjà présents
dans la pétition ptolémaïque. L’Antiquité tardive n’en introduit pas moins plusieurs ruptures
par rapport aux époques précédentes qui se traduisent par une mise en page différente, par
un jeu sur les styles graphiques et par le développement d’un préambule (prooimion) qui ne
cesse d’enfler et qui participe de ce phénomène plus général de rhétorisation qui touche
d’autres types de genres documentaires. Je montrerai que cette évolution de la pétition telle
que la documentent les papyrus s’inscrit dans un mouvement général observable au niveau de
l’Empire dans sa globalité.
Naïm Vanthieghem
“Arabic petitions from Umayyad and Abbasid Egypt (VIIe-Xe centuries). An overview of their
form, content and context”
The formulary of Arabic petitions of the pre-Fatimid petitions has been studied by G. Khan in
his seminal article “The historical development of the structure of medieval Arabic petitions”,
Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 53 (1990), pp. 8-30. However the layout
of this genre of documents and the reasons that prompted the people to petition higher
officials have not been the subject of a thorough study. In this paper I explore the form as well
as the content and the context of pre-Fatimid Arabic petitions. My contribution will be based
on published as well as unpublished material.
123

April
Raquel Martín James Brent
11:30-12 Pudsey/Ville
Hernández Cowey Nongbri
Vuolanto
Jean Gascou
Ines
Korshi Nicola Eline Alain Delattre
12-12:30 Bogensperger/
Dosoo Reggiani Scheerlinck
Aikaterini Koroli
Anne Boud’hors
Isabelle
Marius Francesca Clementina
12:30-13 Marthot-
Gerhardt Bertonazzi Caputo
Santaniello
Eleni
Pierre-Luc Nikolaos
13:13:30 Chronopoulou
Angles Gonis
Room HATSHEPSUT: Magical Papyri
Raquel Martín Hernández

“More than a logos. The Typhonicos logos in context”
The edition of a Byzantine ostrakon from the Roca-Puig collection at the Abbey of Montserrat
was the starting point for a wider study carried out by S. Torallas Tovar and myself in which
this piece was linked to other magical texts containing the so-called Typhonicos logos, a quite
popular magical formula.
In my talk, I will revise all the different texts in which the Typhonicos logos is part of the ritual–
both the instructions in formularies and the objects of applied magic. The different
formulations of the logos, its interpretation, and functionality will be analyzed. Special
attention will be paid to the appearance of schemes and drawings in all of these texts in
contrast with other logoi, which probably is caused for a desire to reinforce the actual logos,
and to strengthen its effects by ritual analogy. I will also question the particular specialization
of this "Sethian" formula in magic written in Greek and coming from a Hellenistic environment.
Korshi Dosoo
Université Paris-Sorbonne, Labex Resmed
“Icon and Praxis: Reading a drawing in a Coptic Magical Papyrus”
Despite the ubiquity, and therefore importance, of drawings in the genre of magical papyri, it
is only recently that scholars have begun to seriously study their imagery and attempt to
understand their intended function in relation to their forms (see e.g. Viglione 2010; Mößner
& Nauerth 2011 & 2015; Hernández 2012). This paper will take as its point of departure
P.Macq.Inv.588, an imperfectly preserved Coptic magical papyrus containing a complex image
whose elements reproduce those preserved on several other other magical and non-magical
artifacts from late antique Egypt. I will argue that these elements can be read both in terms of
124
their forms, and in terms of their physical relationships to one another and to the larger
document. I will investigate how the manipulation of individual elements may change the
intended function and meaning of the image, and how they can, in some cases, be understood
as two-dimensional representations of ritual acts described in Greek, Coptic, and Arabic
papyri.
Marius Gerhardt
Ägyptisches Museum und Papyrussammlung, Berlin
“News on the peculiar erotic charm Suppl.Mag. I 39”
The lead tablet Suppl.Mag. I 39 of the papyrus collection in Berlin contains a very peculiar
erotic charm. In recent years the tablet had to undergo serious conservational treatment
which also led to a new inspection of the piece and its text. The proposed paper will present
new findings and fresh insights on the contextualisation of this erotic charm.
Eleni Chronopoulou
“Some thoughts about P.Berl. 5026 (PGM II)”
PGM II (=P.Berl. 5026) is one of the most debated papyri belonging to the artificially created
PGM corpus. Its fragmentary nature and the unknown circumstances of its production and its
unearthing have caused problems in its full understanding and its classification as part of the
Anastasi’s collection.
The uncertainties have been worsened due to the failure to reach a consensus on a date based
on the handwriting. There is an ongoing dispute about its dating, with various opinions
expressed until now, ranging from the 3rd to the 5th century.
Another thorny issue, less studied and superficially examined, is the authorship of this
papyrus. The scribe(s) changed the ink four times during its writing and there are marginal
notes that it is unclear if they belong to the same hand.
This paper aims to revise all the opinions and by examining various aspects of the papyrus to
present some ideas on these specific problems.
Room ARSINOE: New Technologies
James Cowey
“Report on Papyri.info, HGV and more”
A presentation on the progress of and ideas for further work on papyri.info. Progress on HGV
will be covered as well as other digital projects in Heidelberg.
Nicola Reggiani
“The Corpus of Greek Medical Papyri Online and the digital edition of ancient documents:
issues and outlooks”
Greek medical papyri, in their borderline nature between “documentary” and “literary” texts,
are the vehicle of a technical knowledge (theoretical and practical at the same time) mirrored
and refracted in several different written genres (from treatises and handbooks to collections
of recipes, to letters and other documents dealing with medical issues). Therefore, they
125
deserve a particularly careful consideration, only partially fulfilled by the categorizing label of
“para-literary” texts. The very textual and contextual data (metadata) interweave with a huge
panel of para-textual devices (critical and diacritical marks, “punctuation”, graphical layout
features, technical vocabularies, literary or sub-literary references or echoes, marginal
annotations, to cite the most outstanding ones), which contribute to articulate a “graphical
and expressive jargon” that is essential to the medical writing itself as a multi-textual product.
The complex interplays that take place within this framework find now a suitable way of
representation and in-depth analysis in the new technological horizons opened by the
development of electronic databanks and platforms devoted to the digitization of both
documentary and literary papyri. The issues raised by the rethinking of the whole architecture
of the well-known SoSOL system for digitizing documentary papyri (Papyrological Editor) in
view of the ongoing construction of the Digital Corpus of Literary Papyri (DCLP) seem to be the
best starting point to launch a discussion of the more global problem of the digital edition of
ancient documents, and the pilot project Corpus of the Greek Medical Papyri Online,
undertaken at the University of Parma now under an ERC research grant (DIGMEDTEXT), is the
right place to test these ideas in practice. The paper is aimed at introducing and discussing the
Parma project, with some reflections on the theme of the digital edition of papyri and the
presentation of a selection of practical examples.
Francesca Bertonazzi
“Digital Edition of P. Strasb. inv. 1187: between the papyrus and the indirect tradition”
The present paper aims at showing the new digital edition of P. Strasb. inv. 1187, written in
Leiden+ language on the platform papyri.info, in the frame of the project CPGM - Corpus of the
Greek Medical Papyri Online (ERC-DIGMEDTEXT), which will be merging with the online
databank Digital Corpus of Literary Papyri (DCLP).
The lexical content of P. Strasb. inv. 1187 is significant for several reasons: it conveys the
description of a bone surgery to the skull or ribs carried out with three of the main surgical
tools (ἐκκοπεύς, ‘chisel’ σμιλιωτὸς ἐκκοπεύς, ‘sharp chisel’ τρύπανον, ‘drill’) furthermore,
the text presents strong similarities with excerpts of Heliodorus ap. Oribasius (e.g. Coll.med.
46.29.8 [CMG 6.2.1, 239.27-31 Raeder]; 46.11.16-18 [CMG 6.2.1, 221.2-13 Raeder]; 44.8.6
[CMG 6.2.1, 122.37-39 - 123.1 Raeder]; 46.8.14 [CMG 6.2.1, 218.30-33 Raeder]). About the
surgeon Heliodorus, who presumably floruit in the second half of the Ist century CE (Iuvenal
refers to him in VI 366-73), we only have lacking and uncertain information: he was allegedly a
member of the pneumatic school, and author of various treatises, including the
Χειρουργούμενα, known by indirect tradition mainly through the Collectiones medicae of
Oribasius (except for the explicit of the IV book conveyed by P. Münch. 2.23). Being adespoton,
P. Strasb. inv. 1187 can not be undoubtedly attributed to Heliodorus, however the digital
edition offers the chance of highlighting textual affinities with the manuscript tradition of the
Greek medical Authors.
Room BERENICE: Book Production
Brent Nongbri
“Binding Techniques and the Development of the Codex Format in Egypt”
It is generally agreed that the ancestors of papyrus and parchment codices were bound sets of
wooden tablets used for notes or memoranda. There is less agreement about the details of the
126
development from tablet to codex, especially the question of whether single-quire and multi-
quire constructions emerged sequentially or simultaneously. This paper explores this question
by considering the stitching of bindings. Bound wooden tablets do not employ anything like
the link-stitch technique that characterizes the majority of surviving multi-quire codices. This
observation indicates that the direct line sometimes posited between tablets and multi-quire
codices deserves scrutiny. The variety of construction techniques of extant codices from Egypt
suggests that the rise and spread of the codex format was a drawn-out process involving both
diffusion of the technology from one locality to another and independent experimentation at
the local level. Refinement of construction techniques at any given time will have varied from
place to place. We are fortunate to have some well-preserved binding structures that can be
dated with confidence to the fourth century. This paper compares the binding of a set of
wooden tablets from Kellis (P.Kell. IV Gr. 96) with the surviving bindings of the Nag Hammadi
codices, focusing especially on Nag Hammadi Codex 1 (LDAB 107741). Eleven of the twelve
relatively complete Nag Hammadi codices consist of only a single large quire (ranging from 18
to 39 sheets). Codex 1, however, has three quires, but its construction differs considerably
from what we usually call a “multi-quire codex.” Close examination of the construction of
Codex 1 suggests that it may be understood as a kind of intermediary experimental stage
between the single-quire construction and the multiple quires joined by means of the link-
stitch that would become the norm for medieval books.
Ines Bogensperger/Aikaterini Koroli

“Patterns, Techniques and Materials of Textiles — A Joint Investigation on Textile Production
of Late Antique Egypt”
The arid climate of Egypt has favoured not only the survival of papyri, parchments and ostraka,
but also a considerable number of textiles, which, being of organic material, are rarely
preserved at all. Both fields, texts and textiles, yield unique information on historic textile
production. Indeed, promising results can be achieved by combining both fields of research in
order to gain a better understanding of the production process for textiles.
Our paper will focus on textiles and their features, which are often given in papyrus texts, but
hardly understood thoroughly. In particular, we will concentrate on the period of Late
Antiquity (300‒800 CE).
We will follow the methods of both papyrological and philological analyses and compare these
terms with the evidence from preserved textiles. Special emphasis will be given to terms
denoting floral patterns. The conclusions reached by this study will enrich our knowledge on
Greek terminology and on essential aspects of textile production, such as:
a. different materials used and their corresponding terminology,
b. various terms for garments referring to different types and shapes,
c. dyes and dyestuffs used, and
d. technical features.
Clementina Caputo
“The Importance of the Writing Support in Studying Ostraka”
In the past, it has been rare for ostraka, widespread as their usage was in the ancient
Mediterranean and beyond, to receive much attention for any aspect other than their written
contents, and interest in the writing support, i.e., the type of sherd chosen to write on, has
been particularly rare. This may have been caused by a belief, prevalent among scholars, that
the scribe chose a sherd randomly and for no specific reasons. The integration of textual and
paleographic analysis of some groups of ostraka found during recent excavations in Egypt with
127
the information regarding the ceramic supports, with particular attention to the relation
between the type of fragment used and the type of text written upon it, proved this
assumption wrong. With the data derived from direct observation and systematic
ceramicological analysis of the ostraka, it was possible to determine—at least for the sites
under examination—that ancient scribes were selecting sherds for specific purposes and
according to certain criteria. In some cases they even reworked the sherds to predetermined
sizes and shapes, which depended on the type and purpose of the text. Analysis of the various
types of sherds used as writing support not only helps identify the original complete vessels,
but also sheds light on questions of chronology and technical production. Furthermore,
identification of the ceramic fabrics (clays and type of manufacture) of the ostraka will allow to
pinpoint places of their manufacture. This may help determine where the texts and the
commodities mentioned in them came from. Finally, through the combination of
morphological, chronological, and paleographical data it would be possible to speculate on
whether the sherd was selected among broken vessels of kinds still in use or was collected in a
dump from among long-discarded material.
Pierre-Luc Angles
“Le grec tracé avec un pinceau comme méthode d'identification des scripteurs digraphes.
Généalogie, limites, redéfinition du critère”
Dans le cadre de mes travaux doctoraux sur les scripteurs digraphes en grec et démotique
dans l'Égypte gréco-romaine, je présenterai mes résultats préliminaires concernant l'écriture
du grec à l'aide d'un pinceau. Comme il est aujourd'hui communément établi, le jonc était
traditionnellement l'outil scriptural du quotidien du démotique, tandis que le grec était
habituellement tracé avec un calame. Avant même les articles fondateurs de W. John Tait puis
de Willy Clarysse sur ce sujet, nombre de savants et d'éditeurs en contact avec des documents
grecs « peints » avec un jonc avaient en effet préssenti que ceux-ci avaient été rédigés par des
scripteurs particuliers. Une archéologie du critère permettant d'identifier un scripteur
digraphe en grec et démotique à partir d'un texte grec tracé au pinceau sera ainsi réalisée,
tout en passant en revue l'évolution des qualificatifs employés aussi bien par des papyrologues
que par des démotisants pour qualifier ces scripteurs, leurs instruments scripturaux et les
traces laissées par ceux-ci. Ensuite, en convoquant certains textes grecs tracés avec un jonc,
nous fixerons des bornes à ce critère d'identification, ce qui conduira en conclusion à le
préciser.
Room CLEOPATRA: Documentary Papyri. Roman Egypt
April Pudsey/Ville Voulanto

Manchester Metropolitan University/University of Tampere
“Reconstructing Youth in Oxyrhynchos: Gymnasium and Identity”
This paper presents our preliminary analysis of the results of our research project Growing Up
in an Ancient Metropolis: Everyday Life in Roman Oxyrhynchos, for which we have
systematically examined over 7,500 published documentary and literary papyri in construction
of a database of young people’s lives in the city. The ancient Mediterranean was a world of
youth; demographic dynamics favoured children and adolescents who were visibly
multitudinous in the cities, towns and villages of Antiquity. Young people were instrumental in
shaping cultural values and norms, through their familial and social relationships, work and
learning, play, religion, and other aspects of life embedded in their local communities and
128
wider societies. Yet a systematic social history of ancient young people from the perspective of
their own autonomy has yet to emerge. Our project places youth at the focus of our reading of
the material: epikrisis documents, letters and petitions relating to the gymnasial group;
petitions and complaints to local officials on behalf of, or relating to, young people; marital
arrangements; apprenticeship contracts; private letters and their salutations. We reconstruct
from the documents the roles and concerns of adolescents in terms of their physical
environment, social relationships, obligations to peers, family and community, and their
autonomy in travel, work, and learning. In placing young people's perspectives at the heart of
the analysis of the documents and of the city, we aim to move toward recovering the agency
of a large and instrumental group in a heavily-documented city. Here, we focus particularly on
our reading of the gymnasial group in Oxyrhynchos.
Eline Scheerlinck
University of Leiden
“Learning for a better life: the relationship between happiness and education in Graeco-
Roman Egypt”
Why do people study? This paper will examine which advantages were expected from having
an education in Graeco-Roman Egypt. The enquiry is based on sources, mostly in Greek, that
pertain directly to the life of students, teachers and parents of students. These sources include
letters, most often between students and their parents, but also school texts and literary texts.
Are there ever any references to the purpose of studying or doing your best at school,
references to future wellbeing? And if so, is this wellbeing related to material happiness or a
more immaterial form of happiness, connected to self-development and social distinction,
which today we easily connect to education?
On the basis of the source material, the following four themes will be discussed. Firstly,
education, with the love for hard work and discipline that is required and taught, is presented
as a model for a good and honorable life. Secondly, education is considered to benefit the
overall happiness of various parties related to but other than the student, especially parents.
Thirdly, education is considered to benefit the overall happiness of the student, especially
through financial increase. Fourthly, this paper will argue that some of the sources refer to
advantages of education which are related more to self-development than to economic
welfare.
Isabelle Marthot-Santaniello
Universität Basel
“Noms de personne ou noms de lieu ? La délicate question des « toponymes discriminants » à
la lumière des papyrus d’Aphroditô (VIe s. -VIIIe s.)”
C’est un fait bien connu : certains anthroponymes portés par les habitants de la campagne
égyptienne à la fin de la période byzantine, comme Biktôr, Iôannês, Isak, Mênas, Iakôb, sont
extrêmement répandus. Face au risque de confusion, les sources documentaires illustrent
plusieurs procédés pour identifier un individu parmi ses multiples homonymes au sein d’une
même communauté villageoise: la précision du patronyme est bien sûr la plus courante,
souvent complétée (ou parfois remplacée) par le nom de métier (technonyme), le nom du
grand-père (papponyme), un surnom ou un nom de lieu. Cette dernière catégorie, qui
regroupe ce que nous appelons les « toponymes discriminants », peut être difficile à discerner,
en particulier quand les noms de lieux appartiennent au registre de la microtoponymie, c’est-
à-dire aux composantes de la campagne villageoise: hameaux, propriétés, champs. Le dossier
du village d’Aphroditô, grâce à près d’un millier de textes sur plus de deux siècles, permet de
relever avec assurance de nombreux cas de toponymes discriminants qui avaient tout d’abord
été interprétés comme des anthroponymes. L’enjeu de cette recherche dépasse la simple
129
volonté de supprimer des « noms-fantômes » des index prosopographiques: en interprétant
avec davantage de justesse le rattachement de certains villageois avec le lieu qu’ils habitent,
possèdent ou exploitent, de nouvelles données sur l’économie et la société rurale de cette
période de transition se dessinent.
Nikolaos Gonis
“Egyptian nobility from Theodosius to Justinian”
What was the place of Egyptians on the imperial scene and who were the persons of senatorial
standing in Egypt between 395 and 527? What do we know of their origins and later fortunes?
How typical or untypical was the 'Apion family'?
This paper will engage with these and related questions, which we are now in a far better
position to address than in 1980, the year of publication of PLRE II. The numerous documents
that have come to light since then, especially in the last twenty years, have dramatically
expanded our knowledge of late antique society, not least its upper echelons.
Room THEODORA: Panel: La jarre d’Edfou
Jean Gascou
Université de Paris-Sorbonne
“The Papas archive: methodological questions”
A full collation of the Greek papyri of the so-called Papas archive, whose bulk is stored at the
IFAO (Cairo), completed by Jean-Luc Fournet an myself in 1997, debunked many editorial
mistakes. These are in fact not insignificant, from a historical and epistemological point of
view. If properly assessed, they can open the path to a general reflexion on errors in
papyrology.
Alain Delattre
Université Libre de Bruxelles
“Les papyrus coptes des archives de Papas: résultats préliminaires”
Contrairement aux papyrus grecs, les textes coptes de la jarre d'Edfou qui contenait les
archives du pagarque Papas, actif durant la seconde moitié du VIIe siècle, sont restés inédits.
Nous avons organisé en janvier 2016 un premier séminaire d'étude du matériel à l'Institut
français d'archéologie orientale. Nous présenterons les premiers résultats de ces travaux.
Anne Boud’hors
CNRS-IRHT, Paris
“Papyrus coptes de la jarre d’Edfou”
Dans le cadre de la session sur les papyrus coptes de la jarre d’Edfou, je discuterai un ou deux
exemples concrets de ce qui aura été présenté dans les deux exposés d’Alain Delattre et Jean
Gascou, pour illustrer plus précisément les questions relatives aux types de textes et aux
contenus.
130

Christopher Yanne Natascia Elisabeth R. Sophie

15-15:30
Faraone Broux Pellé O’Connell Kovarik
Lincoln H.
Sofía Herbert Susan Amin
15:30-16 Blumell/Thomas
Torallas Tovar Verreth Fogarty Benaissa
A. Wayment
Roxanne
Joanne Alain Jean-Michel Janneke
16-16:30 Bélanger
Stolk Martin Mouton de Jong
Sarrazin
Magali de Haro Peter Arzt- Brendan Stefanie
16:30-17 Sanchez Grabner Haug Schmidt
Arietta
17-17:30 Nico Matilde
Papaconstantinou
Dogaer Fiorillo
Christopher Faraone
“Instructions for Carving Magical Gems: Missing Diagrams and Misunderstood Directions”
The Greek magical papyri have only a half-dozen or so instructions for carving magical gems
and in my paper I will argue that this is probably because by the fourth-century CE the
technical skill in carving had been lost. We can, however, reconstruct an earlier tradition of
such instructions from four sources: (i) handbook instructions mistakenly copied onto gems in
the second and third centuries CE; (ii) PGM instructions for images surrounded by a circular or
oval string of words or symbols, that (I will argue) were originally meant for gems, but
transferred to papyrus or metal foil in late-antiquity; (iii) extant papyrus and metal foil amulets
of this design, e.g. Kotansky, GMA no. 29; and (iv) a bronze plaque in the Louvre covered on
both sides with six different designs of this sort, which was created in the Arab period (as an
inscription shows), but which carries designs and inscriptions well known from the Roman
imperial period.
Sofia Torallas Tovar

“The transmission of magical knowledge: presentation of a new project”
The Neubauer Collegium of the University of Chicago recently funded the Project Transmission
of Magical Knowledge, lead by Christopher Faraone and Sofia Torallas Tovar, which aims at
producing with the help of a team of scholars, a new edition of magical handbooks from Egypt
that have come down to us on papyrus rolls or codices.
131
Roxanne Bélanger Sarrazin
“Vers un catalogue des textes magiques coptes”
Dans les dernières décennies, nous avons été témoins d’une véritable explosion de l’étude de
la magie dans l’Antiquité. Plus précisément, les textes magiques préservés sur papyrus,
parchemin, ostraka, bois, pierre et métal se trouvent au centre de ces études et ont depuis été
largement édités et publiés, notamment dans les collections de K. Preisendanz, E. Heitsch, et
A. Henrichs (éds), Papyri Graecae Magicae: Die griechischen Zauberpapyri, 2 vols (Stuttgart,
19742), R.W. Daniel and F. Maltomini (éds), Supplementum Magicum, 2 vols (Opladen, 1991-
1992). Ces éditions ont aussi été complémentées par la parution de catalogues facilitant les
recherches dans des domaines plus précis, comme celui de T.S. de Bruyn, J.H.F. Dijkstra,
« Greek Amulets and Formularies from Egypt Containing Christian Elements: A Checklist of
Papyri, Parchments, Ostraka, and Tablets », BASP 48 (2011) 163-216.
Toutefois, les études récentes se sont plutôt concentrées sur les textes magiques grecs. Mis à
part quelques travaux importants – p. e. A. Kropp, Ausgewählte koptische Zaubertexte, 3 vols
(Bruxelles, 1930-1931), M. Meyer, R. Smith, Ancient Christian Magic. Coptic Texts of Ritual
Power (Princeton, 1994) et S. Pernigotti, Testi della magia copta (Imola, 2000) – la magie copte
reste un domaine moins étudié et aucun examen exhaustif n’a encore été réalisé. Ainsi, dans le
cadre de ma thèse de doctorat, j’ai entrepris de produire un premier catalogue rassemblant
tous les textes magiques coptes, dans l’espoir de stimuler et faciliter les recherches futures
dans le domaine. Je présenterai donc ce catalogue, qui comprend plus de 200 textes magiques
coptes, et exposerai la méthodologie ayant mené à sa production, ainsi que quelques
remarques préliminaires concernant le corpus, notamment au niveau du cadre chronologique,
des matériaux sur lesquels les textes ont été écrits et des buts pour lesquels ils ont été
produits.
Magali de Haro Sanchez

Université de Liège
“Towards a typology of Greek magical papyri: identify and differentiate copy stages and scribal
skills within 4th century handbooks”
During the first editorial meeting of Chicago’s project “Transmission of Magical Knowledge in
Antiquity: The Papyrus Magical Handbooks in Context”, many questions arose about the
typology of these handbooks and the proper terminology to be used when studying them. Do
we really see different stages of copying, or different levels of scribal work? Can we use the
same criteria for literary papyri and technical texts, such as magical papyri? Can we set up a
new terminology? What would be the risks of an overly strict classification? Based on the first
results of my research project on the typology of the Greek magical papyri, and on the autopsy
of P.Louvre N 2391 (PGM III) and P.BNF suppl. grec inv. 574 (PGM IV)—which I am currently
editing—I will address these questions.
The layout of the magical handbooks dated to the same period can differ considerably from
one piece to the other. We observe different ways in which scribes dealt with material
constraints, according to their own skills and to the purpose of the copy. The first step would
be to redefine what would be considered a “good” copy, and the criteria used to judge it. If
PGM IV shows a very high level of quality for a technical text and a high stage of construction
of the copy, other handbooks may show intermediary stages of copies even with a very good
level, or at the opposite a led stage but with a lower level of copy. With concrete examples and
a methodological approach, I propose to discuss this difference and the criteria that can be
established for the magical papyri.
132
Room ARSINOE: New Technologies
Yanne Broux
KU Leuven
“Trismegistos Networks”
In this paper, I will present one of Trismegistos’ most recent additions: TM Networks.
Trismegistos (www.trismegistos.org) started in 2005 as a platform to facilitate access to
information about papyrological texts in all languages and scripts from Graeco-Roman Egypt.
Since 2008, Trismegistos has been expanding on many fronts. The extraction of all names from
the documentary texts has led to a database containing 493,012 attestations of names/people
(TM People), and one with 109,775 attestations of toponyms (TM Places). A cry for help on the
Papy-list in January 2015 led to the development of TM Editors, a database collec ng all
editors of ancient documents, as well as authors listed in the Bibliographie Papyrologique and
the Demo s sche Literaturübersicht, 20,903 in total.
Trismegistos has also started incorporating unpublished texts, since the line with published
texts has become thin nowadays, as many museums are putting their collections online. In
light of this, the TM Collections database has been refined and now includes 3,676
depositories. Finally, in collaboration with Joanne Stolk (University of Oslo), a database of text
irregularities in Greek papyri has been set up based on the XML-annotations in the
Papyrological Navigator, documenting 172,101 ancient spelling mistakes.
This growing amount of data in Trismegistos provides a virtually infinite playground to
experiment with the blooming field of network analysis. At the previous congress in 2013, I
presented our first steps exploring networks in the Zenon archive, and the expertise built up
since then has led to a fully-fledged new component: TM Networks. With the creation of
dynamic visualizations of relations between entities in Trismegistos (people, places,
collections, …) we aim to enhance the experience of the online platform, while the application
of network analysis to onomastic and prosopographic material provides interesting new
perspectives on past social structures.
Herbert Verreth
KU Leuven
“Trismegistos Places, a geographical platform for Egypt and (far) beyond”
For the last three years, the Trismegistos database has been expanding its geographical scope
incorporating all ancient Latin inscriptions, now listing 629.709 texts from Egypt, the rest of the
Imperium Romanum and occasionally beyond. The incorporation of the Greek documents from
outside of Egypt is planned for the near (?) future. For every text the provenance has been
added, yielding information on 46.719 ancient and modern places. Since the beginning of 2015
we have also been gathering all the toponyms mentioned in the 437.886 documents written in
Latin or containing Latin passages, so TM now lists 196.934 geographical references in ancient
documents written in Greek (102.865 items, mainly from papyri), Latin (78.209), Demotic
(13.656) and occasional some other languages (2204). This paper wants to present the new
Latin material, explaining how we undertook this task and analysing the problems and set-
backs we encountered in the process.
133
Joanne Stolk
University of Oslo
“How to write proper Greek? Scribal revision vs. editorial regularization”
Documentary papyri often show variation in spelling, morphology and morphosyntax. Some of
these variants are caused by a so-called ‘slip of the pen’, whereas others may reflect on-going
changes in the language. Editorial correction or regularization of these deviations from the
standard is a common practice in papyrology. On the other hand, scribes may also be
concerned about their use of language in a certain text. They could correct simple errors,
attempt to standardize their orthography or improve the stylistic appearance.
Together with Mark Depauw, I developed a new database to collect editorial comments from
the text and apparatus of the DDbDP. The results of this collection are searchable through the
Trismegistos portal. With a recent extension to include scribal corrections as well, I will be able
to compare these scribal and editorial approaches to linguistic variation. Are there specific
linguistic features that are consequently regularized by editors, while scribes do not seem
concerned about them? Or is it rather the other way around? What does this tell us about the
nature of scribal revision?
Peter Arzt-Grabner
Universität Salzburg
“How to Abbreviate a Papyrological Volume? Principles, Inconsistencies, and Solutions”
Since the so-called Checklist was founded and for the first time published by John F. Oates and
William H. Willis in 1974, papyrology and related academic fields have tremendously benefited
from this standard list of abbreviations for editions of Greek, Latin, Demotic, and Coptic Papyri,
Ostraca, and Tablets. It is regularly updated by a number of papyrologists to whom we all owe
so much. One might think that the Checklist is observed by everyone who is dealing with the
edition or analysis of papyri and related material but, in reality, also the most important tools
and databases use a rather broad variety of abbrevations which is, especially for users from
other fields, sometimes confusing and leading to a negligence of important data. Maybe it is
time to bring back to common knowledge the chief goals and principles for standardized
abbreviations that were commissioned by a committee of the XIII International Congress of
Papyrology meeting at Marburg in 1971. In my presentation I will show and explain the results
of cross-checking the abbreviations introduced by the Checklist with those used by
Trismegistos, HGV, Wörterlisten, and BL. I will provide concordances, raise questions, and
suggest solutions for the future that are easily manageable, electronically and in print.
Nico Dogaer
KU Leuven
“Epistolary networks”
This paper deals with the application of network analysis to the corpus of documentary
papyrus letters. This method, borrowed from sociology and mathematics, has recently enjoyed
a growing importance in papyrology. Epistolary evidence is particularly suited to a network
approach. The visualising capacities of network analysis software facilitate the exploration of
this diverse corpus, and the use of statistics enables the processing of large bodies of
documents. The paper provides an overview of the ways in which these techniques advance
different aspects of the study of papyrus letters.
First, letters can be used for social network analysis, i.e. the reconstruction of the social
connections of senders, addressees and people mentioned in the body. The metadata
gathered from the documents can also be the object of network analysis, e.g. to map networks
of communication between geographical entities. In addition, the texts themselves are
134
susceptible to a network approach: their formulaic framework can be analysed through co-
occurrence networks, enabling us to single out recurring combinations of formulae in multiple
or even all letters. The same method can be applied to study specific words or other linguistic
phenomena.
Some of these aspects can also be combined through the use of multi-mode networks. This
perspective will be further examined using my current research on social interaction and
hierarchy in epistolary networks. For this, bimodal networks consisting of people (as senders
and addressees) on the one hand and epistolary formulae on the other are generated, in order
to map patterns of communication between social unequals.
Room BERENICE: History of Papyrology
Natascia Pellé
Università del Salento
“Lettere di B.P. Grenfell e A.S. Hunt a J.G. Smyly”
La Manuscript and Archives Research Library del Trinity College di Dublino conserva oltre un
centinaio di lettere indirizzate a J.G. Smyly da insigni studiosi europei quali F.G. Kenyon, C.C.
Edgar, P. Jouguet, A.E. Cowley, F.W. Blass, W. Croenert, M. Cantor, F. Cumont. Il nucleo più
cospicuo di tale corrispondenza è costituito dalle diverse decine di lettere che B.P. Grenfell e
A.S. Hunt inviarono al Papirologo dublinese dal Fayyum e da Oxford. I contatti tra i tre coprono
l'intero primo trentennio del XX secolo e diventano particolarmente intensi intorno alle date di
pubblicazione dei due volumi dei Papiri di Tebtynis (il I e il III), alla cui decifrazione Smyly diede,
come'è noto, un sostanziale contributo. Dopo la morte di Grenfell, che era stato il referente
principale di Smyly, Hunt fu in stretto contatto col dublinese per portare a termine al meglio la
pubblicazione del III volume dei PTebt anche nella memoria del comune amico. Argomento
delle lettere sono spesso le difficoltà degli scavi nel Fayyum, discussioni su passi di papiri
difficilmente leggibili, ragguagli circa bozze e pubblicazioni. Non mancano commenti
sull'operato di colleghi papirologi impegnati in scavi contemporanei e riferimenti a situazioni
più strettamente personali.
Ne emerge un rapporto solido sia sul piano professionale sia su quello affettivo.
Propongo, in questa comunicazione, una prima edizione di alcune lettere inviate da Grenfell e
da Hunt a Smyly, che ritengo particolarmente significative e che saranno parte dell'edizione
dell'intero carteggio, alla quale sto lavorando.
Susan Fogarty
“John Gavin Tait: A Re-Assessment”
In 2009 the late Georges Nachtergael published four letters from Tait to Paul M. Meyer.
Nachtergael also drew some conclusions regarding the wider contribution of Tait to the field of
papyrology, and the study of ostraca particularly. A soon to be published edition of more than
thirty letters written by Tait to H. I. Bell during the period 1921 to 1932, and further letters
from Tait to John Johnson, along with references to Tait in some letters from Johnson to A. S.
Hunt, and from Hunt to Bell, all throw further light on this scholar about whose life and
fortunes we know very little. In this paper I aim to show how the information in these letters
prompts a further re-assessment of Tait’s contribution, the possible reasons for his
‘renouncing’, as Nachtergael puts it, of his work, and for his eventual disappearance from the
world of papyrology.
135
Alain Martin
Université Libre de Bruxelles
“Les archives de l'AIP”
Marcel Hombert et Jean Bingen ont assumé consécutivement pendant plus d'un demi-siècle le
secrétariat de l'AIP (de 1930 à 1961 et de 1961 à 1992 respectivement). Ils ont laissé
d'abondantes archives, actuellement conservées au siège de l'Association Égyptologique Reine
Élisabeth (Bruxelles). Ces papiers ont fait l'objet d'un inventaire provisoire, dont il sera rendu
compte. Quelques pièces choisies illustreront l'intérêt du fonds.
Brendan Haug
“Between Cairo and Ann Arbor: Michigan Papyrology in the 1950's”
In 1953 the University of Michigan returned hundreds of papyri to the Egyptian Museum in
Cairo. This return has long been considered to mark Michigan’s partial fulfillment of an
agreement to return papyri excavated from the site of Karanis following their study and
publication in Ann Arbor. The timing of the return, however, suggests a potentially more
complicated backstory. Indeed, this ostensibly unproblematic (and poorly documented)
transaction occurred during a transitional period in modern Egyptian history, coinciding with
the aftermath of the Free Officers’ coup, the ousting of the British from Egypt, and the
increasing nationalization of the Egyptian Museum and its leadership. Despite this compelling
historical background, the history and politics of the return have never been investigated, a
notable example of the gaps in Michigan’s institutional memory. Now, however, research in
the University of Michigan’s archives has begun to flesh out the story. Newly discovered
documents have revealed long-forgotten tensions between Cairo and Ann Arbor during the
early 1950’s, including accusations that the University of Michigan had looted mummies from
the site of Karanis and had failed to return to Egypt other antiquities sent to the United States
on loan. This paper summarizes these recent findings and begins to unravel the relationship
between Ann Arbor and Cairo during this fraught period.
Matilde Fiorillo
Università degli Studi di Padova
“Da Tebtynis a Padova. La collezione dei P. Tebt. Pad. tra passato, presente e futuro”
Il Museo di Scienze Archeologiche e d’Arte dell’Università di Padova (Italia) ospita una

collezione di papiri, per lo più scritti in greco e di contenuto documentario, provenienti dagli
scavi condotti a Tebtynis da Carlo Anti, Direttore della Missione Archeologica Italiana in Egitto,
e dal suo collaboratore Gilberto Bagnani negli anni Trenta del Novecento. Questi papiri,
trasferiti a Padova e a lungo dimenticati nei magazzini del Museo insieme a carte e documenti
di scavo relativi alla missione archeologica (cd. “archivio Anti”), sono stati riscoperti solo alla
fine degli anni Settanta, e solo a partire dal 2010 è iniziato un progetto di valorizzazione e
studio dei materiali, sia papirologici che archivistici. A oggi, un gruppo relativamente piccolo di
papiri è stato restaurato, catalogato, digitalizzato e pubblicato, mentre buona parte della
collezione è ancora del tutto inesplorata e inedita. Nel mio intervento, presenterò la storia
della collezione dei P. Tebt. Pad. ( = Papiri da Tebtynis dell’Università di Padova) e il lavoro
svolto finora sui papiri, visibile nel database digitale dei P.Tebt.Pad, realizzato da chi scrive, che
è stato implementato anche con i 25 testi pubblicati nel volume “Papiri Greci da Tebtynis della
Università di Padova”, a cura di Agostino Soldati. In conclusione illustrerò le prospettive future
di studio, di ricerca e di fruizione digitale della collezione dei P.Tebt.Pad.
136
Room CLEOPATRA: Unpublished Material
Elisabeth R. O’Connell
British Museum
“Greek and Coptic manuscripts (still) in the British Museum”
With the 1972 British Library Act, the British Library ceased to be a part of the British Museum.
Today, Greek papyri and ostraca are held by the Department of History and Classics, and the
Coptic papyri are held in the Department of Asia and Africa. At the British Museum, the
Department of Ancient Egypt and Sudan nevertheless holds Coptic ostraca as well as Greek
and Coptic papyri that were unregistered by 1972 or acquired thereafter. This paper will
survey the Greek and Coptic papyri and ostraca in the British Museum today, and highlight
ways in which the British Museum and British Library are working together to study collections
with a shared history.
Lincoln H. Blumell/Thomas A. Wayment

“Some Unpublished Fragments in the J. Rendel Harris Collection”
For the past three years we have spent time imaging and transcribing some of the unpublished
texts in the J. Rendel Harris collection at the University of Birmingham. In this presentation we
will be giving an overview of our work on this collection as well as highlighting some of our
notable finds that include fragments from the Septuagint and New Testament, Magical Texts,
Medical Texts, as well as various documentary texts. While this collection has been well picked
over and the remaining unpublished pieces are on the whole quite fragmentary, there are
nonetheless some noteworthy pieces.
Jean-Michel Mouton
“Aperçu sur la collection des « Papiers de Damas »”
En 1963, Dominique et Janine Sourdel furent les premiers à étudier la collection dite des
Papiers de Damas provenant de la grande mosquée de cette ville et découverte lors de
l’incendie de 1893 avant d’être transférée à la fin de l’époque ottomane à Istanbul où elle est
encore conservée. Un premier inventaire de ces papiers avait été dressé par les deux
chercheurs français à l’issue de leurs deux premières missions. La communication visera à
compléter cet inventaire au regard de la dizaine de missions qui a suivi. Quelques spécimens
inédits seront présentés.
Room THEODORA: Documentary Papyri. Roman and Islamic Egypt
Sophie Kovarik
Universität Wien
“People and Power in Late Antique Fayyum: the Formation of a Local Elite, 5th to 7th Cent.”
This paper aims at presenting and outlining a new research project I will be working on for the
next years: Late antiquity saw the emergence of a new landed aristocracy in the course of the
5th century CE, promoted by imperial patronage, and contemporaneously arising “great
137
estates”, large agrarian enterprises in the hand of these noble families, documented well into
the 7th century. They appear not only as great landowners, but also as state officials, even in
the highest provincial positions. Prominent representative in Egypt is the noble family of the
Apions, whose members rose to the highest echelons of Byzantine society. While single studies
have been undertaken for the elite of other Egyptian regions, the Arsinoite nome, located in
the Fayyum oasis, has so far not been subject of a systematic survey. The basis is the plethora
of published papyri from the first Fayyum find, mainly housed in the collections of Vienna,
Berlin and Paris, with the addition of new unpublished material. Apart from a prosopography
of the key players, my analysis will focus on the Arsinoite pagarchs, the Arsinoite great estates
and estate management and the connection and affiliation of the Fayyum nobility to the Apion
family.
Amin Benaissa
“A New Bird’s-Eye View of the Oxyrhynchite Estate of the Flavii Apiones”
Presentation of an unpublished account from the “Apion archive” housed in the Oxyrhynchus
collection at Oxford, probably dating from 569 CE. The account is important because it
emanates from the central administrative office of the estate in Oxyrhynchus and provides a
synoptic view of the whole estate’s grain sector. The front lists arrears in wheat from various
administrative units (prostasiai) of the estate: it contains by the far the largest number of such
prostasiai attested in any one document and challenges conservative estimates of the total
number of these districts. The back preserves the end of an account of expenses in wheat and
a total summary of the year’s balance. Remarkably, the grain tax paid to the state (embole)
constitutes over 90% of the receipts, with the total expenditure roughly balancing the total
receipts. These figures strongly support the Gascou-Hickey model of a non-market oriented,
autarkic estate with a large fiscal responsibility.
Janneke de Jong
Radboud University Nijmegen
“A new assessment from eighth century Aphrodito”
The Würzburg papyrus collection contains a few Greek documents dated to the Early-Islamic
period. The fragments identified by the inventory numbers 122-127 were once part of a codex
containing a merismos (assessment) for the komè Aphrodito and its epoikia, and are dated to
the early eighth century CE. Insight in Aphrodito’s administration, both at the local level and in
relation to the Islamic authorities, is provided by several hundreds of documents in Greek,
Coptic and Arabic, preserved at various papyrological collections. The most substantial
publication of Greek documents from Early-Islamic Aphrodito was published more than a
century ago by H.I. Bell as P.Lond. IV. In this presentation, I will relate the fragments P.Würzb.
inv. 122-127 to various documents edited in P.Lond. IV, especially in the section ‘registers and
accounts’ (P.Lond. IV 1412-1461), by linking them to some of the descripta in P.Lond. IV and by
discussing how and why the Würzburg fragments resemble or diverge from other (published)
assessment documents.
Stefanie Schmidt
German Archaeological Institute, Cairo
“Adopting and Adapting – Certain Aspects of Economic Change in Early Islamic Egypt”
It is generally accepted that the Arab conquest of Egypt in 642 did not result in immediate
administrative or economic changes for the country. Further, it is assumed that the new rulers
maintained existing structures to ensure revenues, while also benefiting from local expertise
138
and exploiting extant networks.
What is less clear is the extent to which the foundations underlying the economy of early
Islamic Egypt were simply adopted from the Byzantines, or introduced by the Islamic
administrators. As the papyrological evidence lets us assume, certain economic changes were
in fact implemented early on during Muslim rule. For example, we know from tax‐receipts, tax
demand‐notes, accounts, and official orders that the Muslims instituted a poll tax, which is not
attested during the preceding Byzantine period. At the same time, the Muslims levied taxes by
tax‐units formed of particular social groups on the basis of which a given amount was collected
from individual taxpayers – a practice that may have earlier roots as suggested by some
6th‐century papyri from Oxyrhynchus and Antinoopolis.
The aim of this paper is therefore to examine aspects of economic change and continuity in
early Islamic Egypt and how this is evidenced in documentary sources from the Umayyad
period.
Arietta Papaconstantinou
“Objects, labour, and client networks in late antique rural credit transactions”
The introduction of non-monetary exchange into the credit economy allowed a much wider
sector of the population to participate in it. Apart from the classic rural loan of money to buy
seeds and pay tax, in return for produce delivered at the time of harvest, the papyri show a
wide variety of practices that integrated more actors into the system. Return or part-return in
kind, pawning, exchange for labour or for the labour of a third party (sometimes a child), use
of guarantors/patrons who repaid the debt in case of default, all these allowed even the most
destitute to participate in the social system rather than be ejected to the margins of society.
The role of social and family networks seem to have been essential in juggling with the system,
as one could mobilise more objects, labourers, guarantors, etc., in order to circumvent
bankruptcy. At the same time, there was a significant movement of assets and goods between
members of a network associated with a loan, and it is sometimes possible to trace it.
Such issues have been widely studied for more recent periods, and this paper will explore the
degree to which one can construct a coherent model for late antique Egypt from the
papyrological evidence at our disposal.
139
POSTERS
(Auditorum Hall/Coffee Break Area)
María-Jesús Albarrán Martínez – Universitat Pompeu Fabra

Patching papyri: a strange phenomenon in the Palau-Ribes Collection
Among the Coptic papyri of the Palau-Ribes Collection in Barcelona some have a particular
feature: they consist of fragments stuck together coming from different documents. This
feature is obviously due to deliberate handling, and a phenomenon which is not usual in other
collections of papyri.
I present a papyrus which at first sight looks like a well preserved complete document.
Nevertheless, it has been formed by different pieces coming from different original
documents. These pieces have been cut out and stuck together with the purpose of making
the resulting collage appear as a complete text. A restauration process to separate all different
documents has showed four different texts on the recto and two different texts on the verso.
This feature is obviously the product of modern manipulation. Since the collection was
acquired by purchase, surely sellers or dealers have done that with the goal of making more
money out of the fragments. In this sense, this practice can compare with the breakage of
codices, which have been fragmented and dispersed in different pieces.
Tatiana Berg – Université de Liège

L´Hadrianus de Montserrat (P.Monts.Roca III, inv.162 → – 165 ↓) : une source nouvelle sur la
Colonia Claudia Ara Agrippinensium?
Sixième partie du codex miscellaneus de Montserrat (P.Monts.Roca III, inv.162 → - 165 ↓ =

MP3 2998.11 = LDAB 552, papyrus, 2e moitié IVe siècle), qui présente la particularité de contenir
des textes à la fois grecs et latins, profanes et chrétiens, tous écrits par la même main, le récit
latin en prose Hadrianus relate notamment le passage de l’empereur Hadrien dans la ville de
Cologne, dont il évoque des realia. Après les avoir répertoriées et avoir évalué leur
authenticité, le poster mettra en évidence l’apport du texte à la connaissance de la Colonia
Claudia Ara Agrippinensium et de son autel des Ubiens.
Alan Bowman – University of Oxford

The corpus of inscriptions of Ptolemaic Egypt
The predominance of Greek papyri in the documentary evidence for the history of Egypt and
its empire under the Ptolemies has tended to overshadow the epigraphy, but the inscriptions
have a very important contribution to make, particularly in relation to the Greek culture of
public communication and its interaction with the Egyptian equivalent. The aim of the project
is to use the uncompleted yet crucial work of the late P.M.Fraser FBA (1918-2007) to produce
a corpus of Greek, bilingual (with demotic) and trilingual (with demotic and hieroglyphic)
inscriptions on stone from Ptolemaic Egypt (332 - 30 BCE). Fraser's manuscripts, notebooks,
paper impressions (squeezes) and photographs were compiled over a period of about 30 years
and left to the Centre for the Study of Ancient Documents, University of Oxford. We will thus
provide, for the first time, a fully referenced scholarly collection of a body of documentary
texts which are of great importance for the history of Egypt and the wider Hellenistic world.
The principal objective is to produce a complete, up-to-date corpus in book form, with
extensive historical introductions to the stones and monuments, editions, translations, and
commentaries for each text, and photographic illustration of the more important items. This
140
will include texts and translations of inscriptions found and published since the mid-1970s
(when Fraser's work effectively came to a halt) and the Egyptian-language sections of bilingual
and trilingual texts (not covered in Fraser's archive). The total number of inscriptions covered
in Fraser's archive is about 350, to which we estimate that a maximum of about 50 published
since the mid-1970s need to be added.
We anticipate that the corpus will be submitted for publication in hard copy either to the
British Academy or to Oxford University Press in the series Oxford Studies in Ancient
Documents (Series Editors A .K. Bowman and A. E. Cooley). Wider dissemination of the
material will be achieved by a simultaneous web-publication. The website, developed by the
project team, will include comprehensive high-resolution photographic illustration, if possible,
of all the texts included in the corpus (depending on accessibility in museum collections etc.).
This will enable scholarly users of the editions to check readings and textual cruces against the
best available facsimiles of the stones, and allow non-experts to appreciate the characteristics
of originals.
The introductions, commentaries and contextual material will emphasize the significance of
Greek epigraphic culture in the Hellenistic kingdom and will also make a significant
contribution to the availability of epigraphic resources for Hellenistic history and to the history
of epigraphy, antiquarian travel and scholarship in Egypt from the time of the Napoleonic
Expedition to the present day. The corpus will stimulate further research on cultural relativities
and interactions in the religious, political and linguistic spheres, using a significant body of
evidence from both Greek and Egyptian ethnic groups. It will show how the Ptolemies
maintained the complementarities between public pronouncement in Greek and the native
language tradition.
Matias Buchholz – University of Helsinki

The Petra papyri: The complete series
Twenty-three years after their discovery, the carbonized papyri found at Petra, Jordan, are
approaching full publication, with the fifth and last volume of the series due to come out this
year. At this point, it seems fitting to present to the papyrological community a summary of
the final results and an assessment of their overall significance.
As reported in earlier publications, the original find comprised ca. 140 scrolls. Now that all the
pieces that belong together have been joined, we have a total of 87 publication numbers. As
was recognized early on, all the texts date to the sixth century and are of documentary nature,
forming a private archive centered upon a certain Theodoros, son of Obodianos, a relatively
wealthy landowner who worked as archdeacon in the metropolitan church of Petra.
Arguably the most important contribution of the Petra papyri to Papyrology as a whole is the
fact that they come from outside of Egypt, thus providing rare and important comparative
material for the Egyptian papyri. As regards the old question of Egypt’s supposed
Sonderstellung, the Petra papyri clearly show that, at least in the sixth century, Egypt was not a
special case. Nonetheless, there are interesting differences between Petra and Egypt in many
details, such as the vocabulary, and perhaps even in document types (P.Petra IV 40, ‘Defensio
of the Sale of an Outbuilding’, may represent a previously unknown type of document).
However, the Petra papyri are not only interesting as comparative material. The poster will
highlight some specific points that we find significant about them, such as the many Arabic
toponyms and personal names that provide evidence for pre-Islamic Arabic. The poster will
also highlight what we regard as the most significant individual texts.
141
Roberta Carlesimo – Università della Basilicata
Il testo di Menandro: verso un riesame critico delle fonti
La tradizione diretta del testo di Menandro, prolifica di testimoni durante il II-III secolo d.C., si
ridusse – com’è noto – nei secoli successivi, fino ad estinguersi del tutto con il VI-VII d.C. Essa
riapparve, in un aprosdoketon tanto fortuito quanto fortunato, agli inizi del Novecento.
La nostra conoscenza del commediografo, ad oggi assai più ampia di quanto non si potesse
sperare fino alla fine del XIX secolo, è tuttavia ancora fortemente disorganica: basti pensare
che in MP3 sono ascritti a Menandro 118 papiri; in LDAB 181. I dati disponibili sono troppo
spesso parziali, talora contraddittori.
Il presente poster intende illustrare la fase di ricognizione e censimento rigoroso dei testimoni
papiracei finora noti dell’opera di Menandro. Più in particolare, si considereranno i seguenti
elementi: datazione; tipologia di supporto; geografia dei ritrovamenti; tradizione delle singole
commedie.
Sulla base di quanto emerso si proporranno alcune, pur provvisorie, riflessioni. Tale studio
rappresenta lo stadio iniziale e preliminare di un più articolato progetto di ricerca che si
prefigge di riconsiderare, nell’insieme, tutte le fonti del testo di Menandro (tradizione diretta,
indiretta, testimonianze archeologiche, nonché eventuali altri indizi e dettagli di interesse), per
giungere, in ultima analisi, ad una comprensione più organica e strutturata della tradizione
dell’autore e dei motivi che lo condannarono a un oblio durato 1500 anni.
Maria Serena Funghi – Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa

Corpus of Greek and Latin philosophical Papyri. Part II.1, Unattributed Fragments
The project «Corpus of Greek and Latin philosophical Papyri: Texts and Lexicon» (CPF) has
been running since 1983, promoted by the Accademia Toscana di Scienze e Lettere «La
Colombaria» (Florence), by the UAN and the UAI, and has over the years made available to the
scholarly community the fruits of advanced research in a field requiring high-level
interdisciplinary collaboration. Collaborators include both the best-qualified Italian scholars
and many foreign scholars from various overseas universities.
In the present year the preparation of the volume II.1: Frammenti Adespoti (Unattributed
Fragments) is scheduled to be concluded. It offers a collection of texts that has never been
produced before either in the field of Papyrology or in one of ancient philosophy. By collecting
all the philosophical fragments preserved on papyrus that cannot be ascribed to a definite
Author, it is the most interesting volume of the entire series, since it represents a vital tool for
attaining an overview of the reception of Ancient philosophy from the IV century BC to the VII
AD. The papyrus fragments gathered in this volume amount to around 90. Many of them have
been thoroughly analysed and published in the series ‘Studi e Testi per il Corpus dei Papiri
Filosofici’, starting from the first (STCPF 1, 1985, e.g. P.Paris 2, olim Chrysippus, περὶ
ἀποφατικῶν) up to the latest volume (STCPF 16, 2011, e.g. all the logical texts on papyrus).
Such an in-depth re-examination allowed us, in many cases, to challenge the usual
interpretation of these texts and thus to cast a new light on the philosophical background
detectable in each of them. By enlightening the main results obtained over the years, the
poster aims to show a reliable overview on the major or minor influence of certain
philosophical ‘schools’ in Ptolemaic and Roman Egypt.
Raquel Martín Hernández – Universidad Complutense de Madrid

To zodion project. Images of power and the power of images
The poster will inform about the activities developed within a project financed by the BBVA
Foundation called “Images of power, and the power of images”. The project aims to call
attention to the importance of an integrated study of text and image in magical items. Special
142
attention will be paid to the iconography and the “models of representation”, the purpose of
images in the magical ritual, and the pretended power of images in connection with the
related text. As part of this project, a database has been developed. This database contains all
the possible relevant information to serve as a research tool for all the people interested in
magical ritual. The trial demo presented in the congress contains all the information related to
the figurative representations of the Greek Magical Formularies. We would like to present the
trial demo to the papyrologist community in order to get a feedback to improve it and do it
more operative. Next steps of the project will include the information of figurative
representations in other materials and in applied magic (papyrus, lead, ostracon, etc –not the
gemstones), not figurative magical designs (diagrammas, etc.), magical words written in
different shapes, and groups of charakteres.
Roberto Mascellari – Università degli Studi di Firenze

La lingua delle petizioni nell’Egitto romano: evoluzione di formulario e procedure nella
documentazione su papiro dal 30 a.C. alla fine del III secolo
Elaborazione della tesi di dottorato Le petizioni nell’Egitto romano. Evoluzione di formulario,

procedure e organizzazione della giustizia. Documentazione su papiro dal 30 a.C. al 300 d.C.
(Università degli Studi di Firenze, 2012), è uno studio sistematico di lessico, formule, struttura
delle centinaia di petizioni su papiro del periodo del principato.
Karin Maurer – Albert-Ludwigs-Universität Freiburg

Organizing demosia erga: Public building in third-century Roman Egypt
When Septimius Severus promoted the Egyptian metropoleis to autonomous poleis around
200 CE, the organization of public building changed fundamentally: Whilst it is still uncertain to
what an extent municipal structures in, and the administrative autonomy of, metro(poleis)
really did change in the third century, it seems that the construction and administration of
public buildings came under the control of the polis at the beginning of the third century: Now
a polis was in charge of building, maintaining, financing and leasing public buildings, while in
the first and second centuries CE all these were under control of the strategos, praefectus
aegypti in the nome. The poster will focus on three aspects: Firstly, what evidence do we have
that the new poleis organized money, labor and building materials for the construction and
maintenance of public buildings? Secondly, who was responsible for leases of, and earnings
from, public buildings? And thirdly, what were the major consequences of this form of
administration and that of the former two centuries CE?
Andrzej Mironczuk – University of Warsaw

Odyssean papyri of Homer
A short description of the papyri of the Odyssey of Homer: information about their date,
origin, kind (formal book-hand versus cursive writing), where they were used and by who. A
short part of the poster will be dedicated to the Ptolemaic texts, so called „wild” and their
plus-verses — the poster will show how these texts looked like and we will discuss their value.
A short note will be devoted to the new Odyssean edition in Bibliotheca Teubneriana — late
Martin L. West’s work, in which I had a chance to participate. The Project, no
2012/07/N/HS3/04135, is founded by National Science Centre (Poland)
143
Mario Paganini – University of Copenhagen
The Copenhagen Associations Project
This poster presents the work of the Copenhagen Associations Project (CAP), the first
systematic investigation of private associations in Classical Greece, the Hellenistic world, and
the Roman East (ca. 500 BC – AD 300). Directed by Professor Vincent Gabrielsen at the
University of Copenhagen, the principal objective of the project is the compilation of a
comprehensive inventory of associations from the Greek-speaking world. By association, we
mean privately constituted groups, which are attested by a variety of ancient cultural artifacts,
principally inscriptions, papyri and literary sources. In these scientific regards, the project is
highly innovative, since it seeks to marry the study of a multiplicity of evidentiary sources
towards a unified goal: understanding the development, the distribution, and the modes of
operation of private groups and collectivities across the ancient Mediterranean. An online
database has been developed, in which all of the material is systematically analyzed with
regard to the names of the associations, their constitution, membership, property, rules, etc.
Another original component of the project’s database is that it has involved the collaboration
of more than two dozen international scholars, whose valuable contribution—coordinated and
complemented by the work of our team in Copenhagen — has made the realization of the
project possible. The resulting inventory (CAPI), containing approximately 2000 detailed
entries, is a fully searchable electronic resource, which is now in the process of being edited
and converted into an open access website to be published by the end of 2016.
PLATINUM’s TEAM: Maria Chiara Scappaticcio, Ornella Salati, Andrea Bernini, Valeria Piano,
Giulio Iovine and Dario Internullo - Università degli Studi di Napoli Federico II
PLATINUM – Papyri and LAtin Texts: INsights and Updated Methodologies. Towards a
philological, literary, and historical approach to Latin papyri (ERC-StG 2014, n°636983)
The European Research Council funded project PLATINUM aims to scrutinize Latin texts on
papyrus from several points of view in order to highlight their substantial contribution to our
knowledge of innovations in ancient Roman literature, language, history, and society,
especially in the multilingual and multicultural contexts of the Eastern part of the Empire
between the 1st century B.C. and 8th century A.D. The first phase of the project will consist in
assembling, updating and publishing critical editions, in order to present a new and more
accurate corpus of Latin papyri on an easily accessible online platform. The second phase will
be focused on providing the texts with a commentary that gives new insights on Roman
culture. Coming mainly from Egypt and other Roman provinces (as well as Herculaneum and
Ravenna), Latin papyri deserve more scholarly attention not only from papyrologists and
paleographers, but also from scholars of Latin language, as well as intellectual and cultural
historians of Rome. Latin papyri, tablets, and ostraka (potsherds) are constantly increasing in
number through archaeological discoveries. Because they are so rare, they are even more
valuable than the Greek papyri, which have garnered much attention. Latin papyri have
hitherto represented a border-line field of study that has not been fully exploited either by
papyrologists or by scholars of Latin literature. Moreover, the obsolete bibliography and the
considerable number of unpublished texts make the study of Latin papyri (and bilingual Latin-
Greek, Latin-Coptic, Latin-Punic texts) – whether literary (e.g. Cicero, Vergil, law), paraliterary
(grammar, medicine, magic), or documentary (letters, official registers, receipts) – a pioneering
and challenging task. A more thorough study will reveal the untapped potential of Latin texts
on papyrus for renewing our knowledge of the circulation and reception of Latin language and
education, as a cultural engine in Mediterranean societies.
144
Disclaimer: We have edited the abstracts as much as we could.
The texts presented here are the authors´sole responsibility.
145
INDEX
NAME PROGRAMME ABSTRACT

Abad González, Julio 23 116
Abd el Ghany Aly, Shereen 16 82

shereenery@hotmail.com
Abd Ellatif, Mohamed 19 94
dr.mohamed_abdellatif@yahoo.com
Abu al-Assad, Asmahan 18 87
asmafarok3@hotmail.com
Adams, Sue
susan.adams@kcl.ac.uk
Afandy, Abdellatif 15 75
effendi.eg2002@yahoo.com
Ahmed, Yosra 18 88
saso1978@gmail.com
Alavedra Regàs, Jaume Baldiri
hebsed@yahoo.es
Albarrán Martínez, María Jesús 140
mariajesus.albarran@upf.edu
Alfaro Pérez, Beatriz
beap812@yahoo.com
Alonso, José Luis 10 40
joseluis.alonso@ehu.es
Álvarez, Rafael 23 116
Aly, Magdy 10 44
drmagdyaly@gmail.com
Amendola, Davide 11 46
davide.amendola@sns.it
Ammirati, Serena 10 40
serena.ammirati@unipv.it
Amory, Yasmine 24 121
amo.yasmine@gmail.com
Angles, Pierre-Luc 26 128
angles@stud.uni-heidelberg.de
Arjava, Antti 17 86
arjava@skr.fi
Arpaia, Anna
anna.arpaia91@gmail.com
Arzt-Grabner, Peter 27 134
peter.arzt-grabner@sbg.ac.at
Ast, Rodney 23 118
ast@uni-heidelberg.de
Azzarello, Giuseppina 12 54
giuseppina.azzarello@uniud.it
146
Backhuys, Thomas 12 52
t.backhuys@uni-koeln.de
Baetens, Gert
gert.baetens@kuleuven.be
Bafa, Danai 16 79
uclcdba@ucl.ac.uk
Bagnall, Roger 9 31
roger.bagnall@nyu.edu
Balconi, Carla 9 34
carla.balconi@unicatt.it
Ballesteros Castañeda, Blanca
ccamissar@hotmail.com
Barbantani, Silvia
silvia.barbantani@unicatt.it
Barbieri, Gaia 20 97
gaia.brb@gmail.com
Bartels, Paul
paulbartels@gmx.net
Bartol, Krystyna
krbartol@amu.edu.pl
Bauerle, Ellen
bauerle@umich.edu
Bay, Stephen 22 107
stephen_bay@byu.edu
Becht-Jördens, Gereon
andrea.joerdens@urz.uni-heidelberg.de
Bélanger Sarrazin, Roxanne 26 132
rbela046@uottawa.ca
Benaissa, Amin 27 138
amin.benaissa@classics.ox.ac.uk
Benelli, Luca
luca_benelli@virgilio.it
Beny, Ana 16 83
anagbeny@gmail.com
Berg, Tatiana
140
tatiana.berg@doct.ulg.ac.be
Berkes, Lajos 18 87
lajos.berkes@zaw.uni-heidelberg.de
Bernabé, Alberto 15 77
albernab@ucm.es
Bernini, Andrea 13 60,144
andrea.bernini@unina.it
Bertonazzi, Francesca 25 126
francesca.bertonazzi@gmail.com
Blouin, Kathernine 11 51
katherine.blouin@utoronto.ca
Blumell, Lincoln H. 27 137
lincoln_blumell@byu.edu
Boffula Alimeni, Paola 9 32
maha.abir@gmail.com
Bogensperger, Ines 26 127
ines.bogensperger@onb.ac.at
147
Bonati, Isabella 10 39
isabonati@libero.it
Borrelli, Bianca 14 67
bianca.borrelli@unina.it
Boud’hors, Anne 26 130
a.boudhors@irht.cnrs.fr
Bowman, Alan 140
alan.bowman@bnc.ox.ac.uk
Brasas Alonso, Magdalena 23 116
magdalenabrasas@hotmail.com
Brossin-Pillot, Laure 10 43
laure.brossin@gmail.com
Broux, Yanne 26 133
yanne.broux@kuleuven.be
Bryen, Ari 24 121
azbryen@gmail.com
Bsees, Ursula 18 88
ursula.bsees@univie.ac.at
Buchanan, Elizabeth 12 54
elizabeth.f.buchanan@gmail.com
Buchholz, Matias 141
matias.buchholz@helsinki.fi
Bülow-Jacobsen, Adam 23 118
bulow@wanadoo.fr
Bukreeva, Inna 21 104
inna.bukreeva@cnr.it
Cámara, Ángela 15 70
acamara7@gmail.com
Capasso, Mario 10 42
mario.capasso@unisalento.it
Capponi, Livia 12 53
livia.capponi@unipv.it
Caputo, Clementina 26 127
caputoclementina365@gmail.com
Carlesimo, Roberta 142
roberta.carlesimo@gmail.com
Carlig, Nathan 23 119
N.Carlig@ulg.ac.be
Carrelli, Sergio 22 111
sergiocarrelli@tiscali.it
Carro Martín, Sergio 19 94
sergiocarrom@gmail.com
Caylux, Laurence 15 75
laurence.caylux@free.fr
Cedola, Alessia 21 104
alessia.cedola@cnr.it
Chang, Ruey-Lin 9 32
rlchang@ifao.egnet.net
Chapa, Juan
jchapa@unav.es
Chaufray, Marie-Pierre 23 117
mpchaufray@sfr.fr
148
Chepel, Elena 20 99
e.chepel@pgr.reading.ac.uk
Cheung, Caroline 9 34
caroline.cheung@berkeley.edu
Chronopoulou, Eleni 25 125
eleni.chronopoulou@upf.edu
Claytor, Graham 23 112
graham.claytor@unibas.ch
Cohen, Nahum 16 80
nachumc1@bezeqint.net
Colomo, Daniela 17 85
daniela.colomo@classics.ox.ac.uk
Conti, Eleonora Angela 18 89
eleonora.conti@unifi.it
Cornthwaite, Christopher 12 52
chris.cornthwaite@mail.utoronto.ca
Cowey, James 25 125
james.cowey@urz.uni-heidelberg.de
Cribiore, Raffaella 13 61
rc119@nyu.edu
Criscuolo, Lucia
lucia.criscuolo@unibo.it
Cromwell, Jennifer 13 62
jcromwell@hum.ku.dk
Cuvigny, Hélène 23 117
cuvigny@wanadoo.fr
Dahlgren, Sonja 14 65
sonja.dahlgren@helsinki.fi
Damiani, Vincenzo 18 89
vincenzo.damiani@uni-wuerzburg.de
Danielewicz, Jerzy
j.danielewicz@gmx.net
Daura Serrano, Cristina
criiss.daura18@gmail.com
Davoli, Paola 9 31
paola.davoli@unisalento.it
De Frutos García, Alba 13 59
defrutosalba@gmail.com
De Gianni, Angelica 21 103
angelicadegianni@hotmail.it
De Haro Sanchez, Magali 26 132
m.deharosanchez@ulg.ac.be
De Jong, Janneke 27 138
j.h.m.dejong@let.ru.nl
De Kreij, Mark 17 84
mark.dekreij@su.se
De Robertis, Francesca 24 120
francescaderobertis@hotmail.it
Debernardi, Davide
davide.debernardi@poste.it
Del Corso, Lucio
lucio.delcorso@gmail.com
149
Del Mastro, Gianluca 20,25 98
gianluca.delmastro@unina.it
Delattre, Alain 26 130
alain.delattre@ulb.ac.be
Delattre, Daniel 19 97
dandelattre@nordnet.fr
Depauw, Mark 25
mark.depauw@kuleuven.be
Derda, Tomasz 20 99
t.derda@uw.edu.pl
Deyab, Yousry 10 38
usrey_deyab@yahoo.com
Di Bartolo, Giuseppina 13 56
giuseppinadib@gmail.com
Dijkstra, Jitse 10 43
jdijkstr@uottawa.ca
Dogaer, Nico 27 134
nicodogaer@gmail.com
Dolganov, Anna 21 105
anna.dolganov@oeaw.ac.at
Dorothy J., Thompson
djt17@cam.ac.uk
Dosoo, Korshi 25 124
korshi@gmail.com
Dospěl, Marek 23 118
marek.dospel@gmail.com
Dzierzbicka, Dorota 24 120
d.dzierzbicka@uw. edu.pl
Elalfy, Douaa 10 37
dodofaris@gmail.com
El-Leithy, Tamer 24 122
tamer.elleithy@jhu.edu
Eller, Audrey 18 91
audrey _eller@hotmail.com
Elmaghrabi, Mohamed Gaber 24 121
mgelmaghrabi@edu.alexu.edu
El-Mofatch, Rasha 18 88
rashaelmofatch@gmail.com
Escolano-Poveda, Marina 11 47
marina.escolano@jhu.edu
Espósito, Elena
elena.esposito@unibas.it
Essler, Holger 21 104
holger.essler@uni-wuerzburg.de
Falivene, Maria Rosaria 21 106
falivene@lettere.uniroma2.it
Faraone, Christopher 26 131
cf12@uchicago.edu
Fellinger, Renate 14 68
rf296@cam.ac.uk
Fimiani, Mariacristina 18 90
cri.fimiani@live.it
150
Fiorillo, Matilde 27 136
matildefiorillo@yahoo.it
Fischer-Bovet, Christelle
fischerb@usc.edu
Fish, Jeffrey 9 36
jeff_fish@baylor.edu
Fleischer, Kilian 18 90
kilian.fleischer@classics.ox.ac.uk
Fogarty, Susan 27 135
Susan.fogarty.11@ucl.ac.uk
Fournet, Jean-Luc 24 123
jean-luc.fournet@college-de-france.fr
Fressura, Marco
marco.fressura@unipv.it
Frösén, Jaakko
jaakko.frosen@helsinki.fi
Funderburk, Kevin 10 38
Kevin_Funderburk@baylor.edu
Funghi, Maria Serena 142
mariaserena.funghi@sns.it
Gad, El-Sayed 20 98
gadreeg@ymail.com
Gad, Usama 11 52
usamaligad@gmail.com
Garance, Clapuyt
gclapuyt@ulb.ac.be
Garel, Esther 22 108
esthergarel@gmail.com
Gascou, Jean 26 130
jean.gascou@gmail.com
Gerardin, François 12 52
francois.gerardin@yale.edu
Gerhardt, Marius 25 125
m.gerhardt@smb.spk-berlin.de
Gonis, Nikolaos 26 130
n.gonis@ucl.ac.uk
Griffin, Bruce 24 120
brucewgriffin@gmail.com
Halla-Aho, Hilla 15 71
hilla.halla-aho@helsinki.fi
Hammerstaedt, Jürgen
ala19@uni-koeln.de
Hamouda, Fatma E. 24 120
go144@uni-heidelberg.de
Hanson, Ann Ellis 16 81
ann.hanson@yale.edu
Haug, Brendan 27 136
bjhaug@umich.edu
Heilporn, Paul 16 81
paul.heilporn@misha.fr
Henri, Océane 19 96
oc_henri@orange.fr
151
Henry, Benjamin 12 53
w.henry@ucl.ac.uk
Hickey, Todd 10 42
tmhickey@berkeley.edu
Hidding, Aaltje 19 92
aaltje.hidding@icloud.com
Hogan, Andrew 14 67
andrew.hogan@yale.edu
Hoogendijk, Francisca A.J. 20 98
F.A.J.Hoogendijk@hum.leidenuniv.nl
Houle, Mélanie 21 101
mhoul044@uottawa.ca
Ibáñez Domínguez, María Cristina 16 83
crisyfer@gmail.com
Iglesias Fonseca, Jose Antoni
toni.iglesias@uab.cat
Ilan, Tal 21 103
eizaftal@gmail.com
Indelli, Giovanni 18 89
giovanniindelli@tiscali.it
Internullo, Dario 14 68,144
dario.internullo@unina.it
Ioannidou, Grace 15 69
gioann@otenet.gr
Iovine, Giulio 14 68,144
giulioiovine@hotmail.com
Jakab, Eva 10 39
jakabeva@juris.u-szeged.hu
Janko, Richard 15 77
rjanko@umich.edu
Jiménez San Cristóbal, Ana Isabel 16 84
asancristobal@filol.ucm.es
Jiménez Torres, Leia
leiajimenez@gmail.com
Jördens, Andrea 9
andrea.joerdens@urz.uni-heidelberg.de
Kacprzak, Agnieszka 10 41
a.e.kacprzak@gmail.com
Kádas, Gréta
greta.kadas@cchs.csic.es
Kaltsas, Demokritos 13 59
dkaltsas@ucy.ac.cy
Kanavou, Nikoletta 16 78
knikoletta@yahoo.com
Karamanou, Ioanna 15 76
ikaramanou@yahoo.gr
Katzoff, Ranon
katzoff@mail.biu.ac.il
Kaye, Marieka 15 74
marieka@umich.edu
Keenan, James 19 92
jkeenan@luc.edu
152
Konstantinidou, Maria 20 100
mkonst@helit.duth.gr
Koroli, Aikaterini 26 127
katkoroli@gmail.com
Kotyl, Marcin 14 63
mkotyl@gmail.com
Kovarik, Sophie 27 137
sophie.kovarik@univie.ac.at
Kraft, Robert
kraft@sas.upenn.edu
Kreuzsaler, Claudia
claudia.kreuzsaler@onb.ac.at
Kruse ,Thomas 22 110
thomas.kruse@oeaw.ac.at
Krutzsch, Myriam 23 115
faltungen@gmail.com
Langellotti, Micaela 11 49
micaela.langellotti@newcastle.ac.uk
Laudenbach, Benoit
laudenb@gmail.com
Lee, Eunsoo 15 70
eunsoo@stanford.edu
Leiwo, Martti 13 57
martti.leiwo@helsinki.fi
Leone, Giuliana 22 111
giuleone@unina.it
Livingston, Daisy
619105@soas.ac.uk
Longacre, Drew 22 110
drew.longacre@helsinki.fi
Longo Auricchio, Francesca 18 89
auricchi@unina.it
López Martínez, María Paz 16 78
maripaz.lopez@ua.es
Lougovaya, Julia 13 62
lougovaya@uni-heidelberg.de
Luijendijk, AnneMarie 9 32
aluijend@princeton.edu
Macfarlane, Roger T. 23 116
macfarlane@byu.edu
Maehler, Herwig
hgt.maehler@virgin.net
Magnani, Massimo 11 45
massimo.magnani@unipr.it
Mairs, Rachel 11 51
rachel.mairs@gmail.com
Malczycki, Matt W. 19 95
Maltomini, Francesca 24 119

francesca.maltomini@unifi.it
Manetti, Daniela
daniela.manetti@unifi.it
153
Mangerud, Jens 12 55
jens.mangerud@ifikk.uio.no
Maravela, Anastasia 19 93
anastasia.maravela@ifikk.uio.no
Marganne, Marie-Hélène 23,25 119
MH.Marganne@ulg.ac.be
Marthot-Santaniello, Isabelle 26 129
imarthot@yahoo.com
Martín Hernández, Raquel 25 124,142
raquelma@ucm.es
Martin, Alain 27 136
amartin@ulb.ac.be
Martinez, David 9 34
davidm@uchicago.edu
Martis, Chiara
chiaramartis@gmail.com
Mascellari, Roberto 143
roberto.mascellari@gmail.com
Maurer, Karin 143
karin.maurer@geschichte.uni-freiburg.de
Mazen, Ahmed Hamdy 19 95
amazen911@gmail.com
Mazza, Roberta 25
roberta.mazza@manchester.ac.uk
Meccariello, Chiara 15 70
chiara.meccariello@gmail.com
Menci, Giovanna 9 36
giovanna.menci@unifi.it
Menei, Eve 15 75
evemenei@free.fr
Messeri, Gabriella
gmesseri@email.it
Micucci, Federica 14 64
uclcfmi@ucl.ac.uk
Mihálykó Tothne, Ágnes 14 66
a.m.tothne@ifikk.uio.no
Minutoli, Diletta 16 81
dminutoli@unime.it
Mirizio, Giuditta
giudittamirizio@gmail.com
Mironczuk, Andrzej 143
a.mironczuk@student.uw.edu.pl
Mocella, Vito 23 117
vito.mocella@cnr.it
Monet, Annick 19 97
ak.monet@laposte.net
Montanari, Franco
franco.montanari@unige.it
Monte, Anna 10 37
annamonte.de@gmail.com
Morelli, Federico 12 54
federico.morelli@univie.ac.at
154
Mouton, Jean-Michel 27 137
jm.mouton@wanadoo.fr
Muller-Gatto, Anne
anne-marguerite.muller@laposte.net
Mundy, William 18 90
william.mundy@postgrad.manchester.ac.uk
Nabney, Elizabeth
enabney@umich.edu
Naether, Franziska 16 84
naether@uni-leipzig.de
Napolitano, Stefano 21 104
stefanonapolitano88@libero.it
Nicolardi, Federica 22 111
federica.nicolardi@unina.it
Nocchi Macedo, Gabriel 14 69
gnocchim@umich.edu
Nodar Domínguez, Alberto 16 78
alberto.nodar@upf.edu
Nongbri, Brent 25 126
brent.nongbri@gmail.com
Nowak, Maria 10 41
maria.b.nowak@gmail.com
Ochała, Grzegorz 20 100
g.ochala@uw.edu.pl
O'Connell, Elisabeth 27 137
EOConnell@britishmuseum.org
Ordutowski, Jakub 9 32
Otranto, Rosa
rosa.otranto@uniba.it
Overcash, Benjamin 20 100
benjamin.overcash@mq.edu.au
Pagani, Lara
lara.pagani@unige.it
Paganini, Mario C. D. 13 58,144
ncf698@hum.ku.dk
Pajón Leyra, Irene 11 47
irene.pajon.leyra@gmail.com
Palme, Bernhard
bernhard.palme@univie.ac.at
Papaconstantinou, Arietta 27 139
a.s.papaconstantinou@reading.ac.uk
Papathomas, Amphilochios 21 105
papath@phil.uoa.gr
Parisi, Antonio 22 111
antonioparisi84@hotmail.it
Pellé, Natascia 27 135
natascia.pelle@unisalento.it
Perale, Marco 9 35
marco.perale@liverpool.ac.uk
Perrone, Serena 17 86
serena.perrone@unige.it
155
Phillips, Richard 21 102
rphllps@vt.edu
Piano, Valeria 13 59,144
valepiano@gmail.com
Pintaudi, Rosario 16 81
ropinta@tin.it
Piotrkowski, Meron 21 102
meron.piotrkowski@mail.huji.ac.il
Prada, Luigi 13 63
luigi.prada@orinst.ox.ac.uk
Prodi, Enrico Emanuele 9 36
enrico.prodi@chch.ox.ac.uk
Pudsey, April 26 128
a.pudsey@mmu.ac.uk
Quenouille, Nadine 19 96
quenouille@gmx.net
Rabin, Ira 23 115
ira.rabin@bam.de
Ralla Arregi, Manex 11 48
mralla001@ikasle.ehu.eus
Ramos, Emily 15 75
eramos@library.berkeley.edu
Ranocchia, Graziano 21 104
graziano.ranocchia@cnr.it
Rathbone, Dominic 17 86
dominic.rathbone@kcl.ac.uk
Ratzan, David 22 107
david.ratzan@nyu.edu
Reggiani, Nicola 25 125
nicola.reggiani@nemo.unipr.it
Reinfandt, Lucian 13 58
lucian.reinfandt@onb.ac.at
Reiter, Fabian 22 106
reiterf@uni-trier.de
Renner, Timothy
rennert@mail.montclair.edu
Riaño Rufilanchas, Daniel 13 57
danielrianno@gmail.com
Ricciardetto, Antonio 16 79
antonio.ricciardetto@ulg.ac.be
Richter, Tonio Sebastian 22 108
sebastian.richter@fu-berlin.de
Riu, Xavier 22 111
xriu@ub.edu
Rodríguez Martín, José-Domingo 14 63
jdomingo@ucm.es
Römer, Cornelia 9,25 33
corneliaromer@rocketmail.com
Ropero Serrano, María Celia 19 93
mariacelia46@yahoo.es
Royse, James R.
jamesrroyse@hotmail.com
156
Russo, Simona 19 96
simona.russo@unifi.it
Rustow, Marina 24 122
mrustow@princeton.edu
Ruta, Alessio 17 85
aleruta12@gmail.com
Salati, Ornella 13 60,144
ornella.salati@unina.it
Salem, Noha 22 112
noha_hawash@art.asu.edu.eg
Salemenou, Maroula 11 45
salemenou.maroula@gmail.com
Sampson, Michael 18 91
mike_sampson@umanitoba.ca
Santamaría Álvarez, Marco Antonio 15 77
masanta@usal.es
Sardone, Lorenzo
lorenzosardone@hotmail.it
Sarischouli, Panagiota 16 79
panagiota.sarischouli@gmx.net
Scanga, Chiara
chiara.scanga@studio.unibo.it
Scappaticcio Maria Chiara 13 61,144
mariachiara.scappaticcio@unina.it
Scheerlinck, Eline 26 129
e.scheerlinck@umail.leidenuniv.nl
Schenke, Gesa 19 93
gesa.schenke@history.ox.ac.uk
Schironi, Francesca
schironi@umich.edu
Schmelz, Georg
georg.schmelz@gmx.de
Schmidt, Stefanie 27 138
stefanie.schmidt@dainst.de
Schram, Valérie 19 95
valerie_schram@yahoo.fr
Schubert, Paul
paul.schubert@unige.ch
Selim, Eman 23 112
emanaaaly@gmail.com
Six, Veronika
vsix@alice-dsl.net
Skarsouli, Eleni 10 44
eskarsouli@gmail.com
Sołek, Małgorzata 11 49
malgorzata.so@gmail.com
Soliman, Suzanne 18 89
suzannesoliman86@gmail.com
Spinou, Anastasia-Alkisti 15 72
spinou.a@gmail.com
Stern, Matthias 13 59
matthias.stern@unibas.ch
157
Stolk, Joanne 27 134
j.v.stolk@ifikk.uio. no
Stornaiuolo, Antonio
antoniostornaiuolo91@gmail.com
Stroppa, Marco 20 99
marco.stroppa@unifi.it
Suárez de la Torre, Emilio 21 101
emilio.suarez@upf.edu
Syrkou, Angeliki
a.sirkou@gmail.com
Szántó, Zsuzsanna 21 103
zsuzsi.szanto@gmail.com
Tait, John
j.tait@ucl.ac.uk
Teeter, Timothy 10 40
tmteeter@georgiasouthern.edu
Tezzon, Valeria 11 46
valeria.tezzon@gmail.com
Thoma, Marianna 15 72
mrnthm@gmail.com
Thomann, Johannes 11 48
johannes.thomann@aoi.uzh.ch
Thomas, David
j.d.thomas@durham.ac.uk
Tirel Cena, Claudia 14 67
cltirelc@tin.it
Torallas Tovar, Sofia 26 131
sofiat@uchicago.edu
Tost, Sven 13 58
sven.tost@onb.ac.at
Tsakos, Alexandros 16 80
alexandros.tsakos@uib.no
Ucciardello, Giuseppe 12 53
gucciardello@unime.it
Urbanik, Jakub 23 113
kuba@adm.uw.edu.pl
Van Loon, Guus 23 113
guus.v.loon@gmail.com
Van Minnen, Peter 11 50
vanminp@ucmail.uc.edu
Vanderheyden, Loreleï 22 109
lorelei.vanderheyden@gmail.com
Vandorpe, Katelijn
Katelijn.Vandorpe@arts.kuleuven.be
Vanthieghem, Naïm 24 123
naimv@princeton.edu
Vassallo, Christian 19 97
vassalloc@uni-trier.de
Vecchiato, Riccardo
rvecchia@smail.uni-koeln.de
Vega Navarrete, Natalia 22 110
nvegan@gmail.com
158
Venable, Nicholas 15 73
nvenable@uchicago.edu
Verhasselt, Gertjan 9 35
gertjan.verhasselt@kuleuven.be
Verhoogt, Arthur
verhoogt@umich.edu
Verreth, Herbert 27 133
Herbert.Verreth@arts.kuleuven.be
Vicens Pedret, Xavier Maria 22 109
xmvicens@gmail.com
Vierros, Marja 14 66
marja.vierros@helsinki.fi
Vignot-Kott, Deborah 10 44
kottdeborah@gmail.com
Vuolanto, Ville 26 128
Wackenier, Stéphanie 9 33
stephanie.wackenier@wanadoo.fr
Waebens, Sofie 22 106
sofie.waebens@kuleuven.be
Wayment, Thomas 27 137
thomas_wayment@byu.edu
Weilbach, Christoph 14 65
christoph.weilbach@uni-leipzig.de
Willer, Laura 9 34
willer@uni-heidelberg.de
Winkler, Andreas 11 47
andreas.winkler@orinst.ox.ac.uk
Wojtczak, Marzena 23 113
marzena.e.wojtczak@gmail.com
Wolfert de Vries, Susanna
S.M.deVries@uu.nl
Wyns, Valérie 10 45
valerie.wyns@kuleuven.be
Younes, Mohamed Mahmoud 18 88
khaledyounes2100@yahoo.com
Youssef, Ahmed 16 83
ahm.youss@yahoo.com
Zellmann-Rohrer, Michael 21 105
michael.zellmann-rohrer@berkeley.edu
Zomeño Rodríguez, Amalia 19 95
amalia.zomeno@cchs.csic.es
159
PRACTICAL INFORMATION
160
UPF University
- Ciutadella Campus -
Roger de Llúria Building
161
WIFI
User: event
Password: 1pompeuf
ADDRESSES
Universitat Pompeu Fabra – Campus Ciutadella
Ramon Trias Fargas, 25-27
08005 Barcelona
Arxiu de la Corona d'Aragó (Palacio de los Virreyes or Palau del Lloctinent)

Comtes, 2
08002 Barcelona
Ajuntament de Barcelona
Plaça Sant Jaume, 1
08002 Barcelona
La Llotja
Passeig d'Isabel II, 1
08003 Barcelona
PHONE NUMBERS
General emergencies 112
Medical emergencies 061
Local police 092
Catalan police force 112
Lost property office 010
For local Phone numbers dial +34 before
Hospital Clínic i Provincial

General hospital emergency department.
Address: Villarroel, 170.
08036 Barcelona.
T. 932275400
Hospital del Mar

General hospital emergency department .
It has the foreigner helpline patient through intercultural mediators.
Address: Passeig Maritim 25-29.
08003 Barcelona
T. 93 248 30 00 - 93 248 32 54
162
Transports in Barcelona:
 Airport (information) 902 404 704

 Metropolitan Public transport bus and subway 010
 Railways of the Generalitat 932 051 515
 Main Train Station Renfe-Sants 902 240 202
 Maritime Station Balearic 932 959 100
 Barcelona Nord Bus Station 902 260 606
 Taxi Barcelona 935 168 168 / 691 743 871
Barcelona Tourism 932 853 834
163

Virtual Unrolling and Deciphering of Her PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Virtual Unrolling and Deciphering of Her PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

2

The organizers of the 28th international Congress of Papyrology gratefully

 Universitat Pompeu Fabra, Departament d'Humanitats

Alberto Nodar, chairman of the committee

María Jesús Albarrán

Secretary of Departament d'Humanitats

XXVIII International Congress of Papyrology

8:30h – 9:30h: Registration (HALL – Roger de Llúria building)

10:30h – 11:00h: Coffee Break

Room Hatshepsut: Archaeology

 11:00h – 11:30h: Roger Bagnall/Paola Davoli, Papyrology, stratigraphy, and

Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Ptolemaic Egypt

Room Berenice: Literary Papyri

 11:00h – 11:30h: Gertjan Verhasselt, The lives of Sappho and Simonides in a

 11:00h – 11:30h: Douaa Aly Elalfy, Practice of surgery in Greco-Roman Egypt

Room Theodora: Juristic Papyrology

13:30h – 15:00h Lunch

Room Hatshepsut: Archaeology

Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Ptolemaic Egypt

 15:00h – 15:30h: Massimo Magnani, The ancient manuscript tradition of the

Room Cleopatra: Paraliterary Papyri. Astronomy and Astrology

 15:00h – 15:30h: Marina Escolano-Poveda, Tracking the wandering ones: a Demotic

Room Theodora: Juristic Papyrology

 15:00h – 15:30h: Manex Ralla Arregi, Legal representation of the monasteries: a

17:00h – 17:30h Coffee Break

 17:30h – 18:00h: Thomas Backhuys, Zum ptolemäischen Monopolwesen: Die ὀθόνιον-

Room Berenice: Literary Papyri

 17:30h – 18:00h: Giuseppe Ucciardello, P.Lille 71+126: hexameters on Herakles?

Room Cleopatra: Paraliterary Papyri. Mathematics

 17:30h – 18:00h: Giuseppina Azzarello, Arithmetic tables from Graeco-Roman Egypt

Room Theodora: Documentary Papyri. Roman and Late Antique Egypt

19:15h Welcome Reception (Roger de Llúria Building: auditorium and courtyard)

Room Hatshepsut: Linguistics

 9:00h – 9:30h: Giuseppina di Bartolo, ἐρωτάω: Semantik und Syntax in den

Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Ptolemaic Egypt

 9:00h – 9:30h: Mario C. D. Paganini, Till death do us part. Funerary practices of

Room Berenice: Latin Papyri

Room Cleopatra: Paraliterary Papyri. School Texts

 9:00h – 9:30h: Raffaella Cribiore, Schools and school exercises again

 9:00h – 9:30h: Marcin Kotyl, P.Giss.inv.216A–C: An unpublished first-century roll with

11:00h – 11:30h Coffee Break

Room Hatshepsut: Linguistics

Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Ptolemaic Egypt

Room Berenice: Latin Papyri

 11:30h – 12:00h: Charikleia Grace Ioannidou, Selection of literature extracts in school

Room Theodora: Juristic Papyrology

13:30h – 15:00h Lunch

Room Hatshepsut: Conservation and Restauration

Room Arsinoe: Mystery Cults and Wisdom

Room Cleopatra: Scribal Practices

 15:00h – 15:30h: Antonio Ricciardetto, Comparaison entre le système d’abréviations

Room Theodora: Juristic Papyrology

17:00h – 17:30h Coffee Break

Room Hatshepsut: Conservation and Restauration

Room Arsinoe: Mystery Cults and Wisdom

Room Cleopatra: Documentary Papyri. Roman Egypt

 17:30h – 18:00h: Antti Arjava, People of Petra

Room Hatshepsut: Arabic Papyrology

Room Arsinoe: Documentary Papyri. Words and Contexts

Room Berenice: Herculaneum Papyri

 9:00h – 9:30h: Giovanni Indelli/Francesca Longo Auricchio, Le opere greche della

Room Cleopatra: Juristic Papyrology

Room Theodora: Christian Papyri